Paranormalcy Êèðñòåí Óàéò


        # EvieÒs always thought of herself as a normal teenager, even though she works for the International Paranormal Containment Agency, her ex-boyfriend is a faerie, sheÒs falling for a shape-shifter, and sheÒs the only person who can see through paranormalsÒ glamours.  But EvieÒs about to realize that she may very well be at the center of a dark faerie prophecy promising destruction to all paranormal creatures.  So much for normal.


        FOR
        MOM AND DAD
        AND FOR
        NOAH, MY LOVE

        OH, BITE ME
        Wait×did you×You just yawned!Ô The vampireÒs arms, raised over his head in the classic Dracula pose, dropped to his sides. He pulled his exaggerated white fangs back behind his lips. ÓWhat, imminent death isnÒt exciting enough for youØÔ
        ÓOh, stop pouting. But, really, the widowÒs peakØ The pale skinØ The black capeØ Where did you even get that thing, a costume storeØÔ
        He raised himself to his full height and glared icily down at me. ÓIÒm going to suck the life from your pretty white neck.Ô
        I sighed. I hate the vamp jobs. They think theyÒre so suave. ItÒs not enough for them to slaughter and eat you like a zombie would. No, they want it to be all sexy, too. And, trust me: vampiresØ Not.
        Sexy. I mean, sure, their glamours can be pretty hot, but the dry-as-bone corpse bodies shimmering underneathØ Nothing attractive there. Not that anyone else can see them, though.
        He hissed. Just as he reached for my neck, I tased him. I was there to bag and tag, not to kill. Besides, if I had to carry separate weapons for every paranormal I took out, IÒd be dragging around a full luggage set. Tasers are a one-size-fits-all paranormal butt-kicking option. MineÒs pink with rhinestones. Tasey and I have had a lot of good times together.
        The vamp twitched on the ground, unconscious. He looked kind of pathetic now; I almost felt bad for him. Imagine your grandpa. Now imagine your grandpa minus fifty pounds plus two hundred years. ThatÒs who IÒd just electrified.
        TaseyÒs work done, I reholstered her and pulled out the vamp-specific ankle bracelet. I placed my index finger in the middle of the smooth black surface. After a few seconds it glowed green. Grabbing the vampÒs ankle, I pulled his pants leg up to reveal the skin. I hated looking at these guys and seeing their pure white, smooth skin at the same time as their shriveled corpse bodies. I clamped the tracker on, and it adjusted to the circumference of his ankle. Two soft hisses sounded as the sensors activated and shot into his flesh. His eyes flew open.
        ÓOuch!Ô He grabbed at his ankle, and I backed up a few steps. ÓWhat is thisØÔ
        ÓYouÒre under arrest under statute three point seven of the International Paranormal Containment
        Agreement, Vampire Protocol. You are required to report to the nearest processing facility in
        Bucharest. If you fail to report within the next twelve hours, you will be×Ô
        He lunged for me. Sidestepping, I let him trip over a low gravestone. ÓIÒll kill you!Ô he hissed, trying to pick himself up off the ground.
        ÓYeah, you really donÒt want to do that. That shiny new piece of jewelry I gave youØ ItÒs got two little sensors×think of them as needles×jammed into your ankle. And if your body temperature were to suddenly rise, say by the addition of human blood, the sensors would inject you with holy water.Ô
        His eyes widened in horror as he tried to pull the bracelet off, scraping against its sides.
        ÓDonÒt do that, either. If the seal is broken, holy water, poof. Got itØ And I activated the timer and beacon. So not only do they know exactly where you are, they also know your time limit to get to
        Bucharest. Miss it, and×do I really need to tell youØÔ
        His shoulders slumped. ÓI could just snap your neck,Ô he said, but I could tell it was halfhearted.
        ÓYou could try. And I could tase you again so hard you wouldnÒt wake up for six hours, giving you even less time to make it to Romania. So, can I keep reading you your rightsØÔ He didnÒt say anything, and I picked up where I left off. ÓIf you fail to report within the next twelve hours, you will be terminated. If you attack any humans, you will be terminated. If you attempt to remove the tracking device, you will be terminated. We look forward to working with you.Ô
        I always thought that last line was a nice touch.
        The vamp looked dejected, sitting there on the ground and facing the end of his freedom. I held out a hand. ÓNeed help upØÔ I asked. After a moment he reached out and took it. I pulled him up; vamps are surprisingly light. Having no internal fluidsÒll do that to you. ÓIÒm Evie.Ô
        ÓSteve.Ô Thank heavens he wasnÒt another Vlad. He looked uncomfortable. ÓUm, so, BucharestØ
        You wouldnÒt happen to have money for a train ticketØÔ
        Paranormals, honestly. I reached into my bag and handed him a bunch of euros. Getting from Italy to Romania wouldnÒt be easy, and he needed to book it. ÓYouÒll want a map and directions,Ô I called as he started to slink off through the graves. Poor guy. He was really embarrassed. I handed him the sheet of directions to the Bucharest Processing and Assignment building. ÓItÒs okay to use mindcontrol tricks to get through borders.Ô I smiled encouragingly.
        He nodded, still morose, and left.
        Finding Steve hadnÒt taken as long as I had worried it would. Excellent. It was dark, I was freezing, and my vampluring outfit of a wide-necked white blouse wasnÒt exactly helping. Plus I stuck out like a sore thumb in Latin countries, with my platinum blond hair in a braid trailing halfway down my back. I wanted out of here. I punched in the number of the Center on my communicator. (Think cell phone, without a camera. And they only come in white. Lame.) ÓDone. I need a ride home.Ô
        ÓProcessing your request,Ô a monotone voice said on the other end. I waited, sitting on the nearest gravestone. The communicator flashed five minutes later. ÓSending transport now.Ô
        The trunk of a large, gnarled tree about fifteen feet in front of me shimmered, and the outline of a door appeared. A tall, slender man walked out. Well, not man, really. His figure was distinctly male, although it seemed stretched×a little too narrow. With delicate features and almond-shaped eyes straight out of an anime cartoon, his face was, simply put, beautiful. It made your heart ache with the desire to do nothing but stare at him for the rest of your life. He smiled at me.
        ÓShut up,Ô I said, shaking my head. Did they have to send RethØ Sure, the Faerie Paths were the fastest way from here to there, but that meant going from here to there with him. And unlike the happy fantasy of faeries as delicate, tiny winged things who love nature×yeah, not so much.
        Faeries are a lot more complicated than that. Complicated and dangerous. Walking briskly up, I held out my hand and clenched my jaw.
        ÓEvelyn,Ô he purred. ÓItÒs been too long.Ô
        ÓI said shut up, didnÒt IØ LetÒs go.Ô
        He laughed, a silvery sound like bells, and traced one long, slender finger along my wrist before taking my hand in his. I tried not to shiver. He laughed again and we stepped through the oaken doorway.
        I closed my eyes; this part always freaked me out. I knew what I would see if I looked×nothing.
        Absolutely nothing. Nothing under my feet, nothing above me, nothing around me. I put one foot in front of the other and held onto RethÒs hand as if my life depended on it. Since it did. No human could walk the Faerie Paths alone without being lost forever.
        And then it was over. We stepped out into one of the cool, fluorescent-lit hallways of the Center. I yanked my hand away from RethÒs; his special brand of warmth had already spread through my arm and was creeping even farther.
        ÓNot even a thanksØÔ he called after me as I stalked down the hall toward my unit. I didnÒt look back. Suddenly he was right next to me. ÓWe havenÒt danced in so long.Ô His melodic voice was low and intimate. He reached for my hand again and I jumped back, pulling out Tasey.
        ÓBack off,Ô I hissed. ÓAnd if you come out without your glamour on again, IÒll report you.Ô His glamour wasnÒt much less good-looking than his real face, but it was regulation for faeries.
        ÓWhat is the useØ I could never hide anything from your eyes.Ô He moved closer.
        I shoved down the feelings bursting through me. Not again. Not ever again. Luckily we were interrupted by a shrieking alarm. Something was loose. A hairy little gremlin, mouth open wide and acidic saliva dripping from sharp teeth, was booking it on all fours toward us.
        I watched it as if in slow motion. The gremlin made straight for me, a rabid gleam in its eyes. It leaped into the air and I kicked out hard, sending it sailing down the hall, right into the arms of the containment worker chasing it. ÓGoal!Ô I shouted. Dang, I was good.
        ÓThanks,Ô the worker said, voice muffled through the mask.
        ÓYou betcha.Ô RethÒs hand had found the small of my back. I wanted to lean into him, let his arms wrap around me, let him take me awayÅ. Then I remembered the time. ÓOh, crap!Ô I ran down the hall past the worker and still-snarling gremlin. After a couple of turns, I put my palm on my door pad, bouncing impatiently until the door slid open. Reth hadnÒt followed me. I was glad. Okay, maybe a little disappointed. And then mad at myself for being disappointed.
        I dashed inside, grateful that my settings kept the unit at eighty-five degrees, and flopped onto the purple couch. Turning on the flat-screen TV that took up nearly the entire pink wall, I sighed in relief. My favorite high school drama, Easton Heights, was just starting. TonightÒs episode promised to be spectacular×a masquerade ball in which tiny masks somehow hid identities enough for everyone to make out with the wrong person. Where did they come up with this stuffØ


        A POPULATION OF NIGHTMARES
        The vid screen next to my couch buzzed again. It had been doing that off and on for the last thirty minutes. Finally, my show over, I hit the connect button. I was staring into a pair of green eyes, right in the middle of a green-tinged face. The image wavered, like always, since Alisha was underwater.
        ÓWhy havenÒt you checked in yetØÔ a monotone voice asked. I always wondered what her real voice was like. All we got was the computer program translating what she said into something we could hear.
        ÓGot done early×my show was on.Ô
        Her eyes crinkled up into a smile. It was good that she had expressive eyes, since her mouth barely moved. ÓHow was itØÔ
        ÓYou wouldnÒt believe it. It was a costume party. First LandonØ He totally made out with Katrina.
        WhoÒs dating Brett, rightØ But then Brett thought he was with Katrina, but really it was Cheyenne, her sister, who knew that he thought she was Katrina and tricked him into kissing her, then took off her mask and he was, like, what on earthØ And then Halleryn filmed Landon kissing that tramp
        Carys.Ô
        Alisha blinked her transparent eyelids slowly.
        ÓMan, high school must be awesome.Ô I found myself wishing I could be part of normal drama for once. Paranormal drama didnÒt have nearly as much kissing.
        ÓYou need to check in with Raquel,Ô Alisha prodded, her eyes still smiling.
        ÓFine, fine.Ô I adored Lish. She was my best friend. Once you got past the weirdness of her robovoice, she had a great sense of humor for a paranormal. Of course, unlike most of them, she was grateful to be here. Her lagoon had become so polluted it was killing her. Now not only was she safe, but she had something to do. Apparently being a mermaid is dead dull. I watched The Little
        Mermaid with her once a few years ago×she thought it was freaking hilarious. She couldnÒt stop laughing about the shell-bra thing, given that mermaids arenÒt mammals. Plus, as she put it, Prince
        Eric was far too hairy and Ópeach coloredÔ for her taste. I always thought he was pretty hot, but then again, I am a mammal.
        Leaving my unit, I walked down the cold, sterile halls to RaquelÒs office. We could have just done follow-up over the vid screens, but she always wants to see me in person after a job to make sure
        IÒm okay. I kind of liked that.
        I knocked once and the door slid open. The room was white×white walls, white floor, white furniture. Can you say boringØ Raquel was a nice contrast. Her eyes were so brown they were nearly black, and her dark hair, pulled into a severe bun, was streaked with just enough gray to be distinguished without looking old. I sat, and she looked up from a stack of papers on her desk.
        ÓYouÒre late.Ô Her voice had a slight Spanish accent that I loved.
        ÓActually, IÒm early. I said IÒd need four hours; it only took me two.Ô
        ÓYes, but you got back almost an hour ago.Ô
        ÓI figured IÒd take a little personal time as a reward for a job well done.Ô
        Raquel sighed. She was a professional sigher×the woman conveyed more emotions with a single exhalation than most people do with their entire faces. ÓYou know how important follow-up is.Ô
        ÓYeah, yeah, I know. Sorry. My show was on.Ô One of her eyebrows rose ever so slightly. ÓYou want a recap, tooØÔ Most of the paranormals didnÒt care about my shows, but Raquel was human.
        SheÒd never admit it, but I was sure×sure×that she liked television dramas as much as I did.
        ÓNo. I want you to debrief.Ô
        ÓFine. Walked through the cemetery. Froze my butt off. Saw the vampire. Vampire tried to attack me. Tased the vampire. Tagged the vampire. Read the vampire his rights. Sent the vampire along.
        His name was Steve, by the way.Ô
        ÓAny troubleØÔ
        ÓNope. Oh, wait, yes. How many times have I asked to stop working with RethØ Do we need to go for an even hundredØÔ
        ÓHe was the only available faerie transport. And if we hadnÒt sent him, you would have missed your show.Ô A small smile played at her lips.
        ÓFine, whatever.Ô She had a point, after all. ÓJust, could you send one of the girls next timeØÔ
        She nodded. ÓThank you for reporting. You may return to your room.Ô She turned her attention back to the papers. I started to leave, then paused. She looked up. ÓIs there something elseØÔ
        I hesitated. But what did I have to loseØ ItÒd been a couple of years. Might as well ask again. ÓI was wondering, you know, about maybe×IÒd like to go to school. Normal school.Ô
        Raquel sighed again. This was more of a sympathetic, I know what itÒs like to be a human wrapped up in all this nonsense, but if we didnÒt do it, who wouldØ kind of a sigh. ÓEvie, honey, you know you canÒt do that.Ô
        ÓWhyØ It wouldnÒt be too hard. You could just send for me whenever you need me. ItÒs not like I have to be here 24/7.Ô Truth was, here was kind of nowhere. The whole Center was underground.
        Not much of an issue when you have access to the Faerie Paths. It did, however, lend itself well to the occasional overwhelming bout of claustrophobia.
        Raquel sat back in her chair. ÓItÒs not about that. Do you remember what it was like before you came hereØÔ
        This time I was the one who sighed. I remembered. I had been bounced through the foster care system my whole life, until that fateful day when I was eight. IÒd gotten tired of waiting for my newest foster mom to take me to the library, so I decided to go by myself. I was cutting through a cemetery when a nice-looking man approached me. He asked if I needed help, and it was like he was two people at once×the nice-looking man and a withered corpse, both there in the same place, the same body. I screamed bloody murder. Lucky for me, APCA (the American Paranormal Containment Agency) had been tracking him and stepped in before he could do anything. When I started babbling about what he looked like, they took me in.
        Turns out my ability to see through paranormalsÒ glamours to what they are underneath is unique.
        As in, no other human on Earth can do what I do. ThatÒs where things got really complicated. When other countries got wind of what the APCA had, they freaked out. The UK especially×you wouldnÒt believe the level of paranormal activity they deal with there. They hammered out a new treaty, forming IPCA (the International Paranormal Containment Agency), the key items in the treaty being international paranormal control cooperation and, oh yeah, yours truly.
        So I had to admit Raquel was probably right. My life of containment sometimes sucked, but at least
        I had a home. One where I was wanted.
        I shrugged, pretending I didnÒt care about school anyway. ÓYeah, cool, whatever. IÒll talk to you later.Ô
        I felt her eyes on me as I walked out. ItÒs not that IÒm not grateful to IPCA. I am. TheyÒre the only family I have, and things are better here than they had been in the foster system. But IÒve been working full-time since I was eight, and sometimes I get tired. Sometimes I get bored. And sometimes all I want, more than anything else in the world, is to go on a freaking date.
        I went back to my unit. I had a pretty nice setup. A small kitchen, bedroom, bathroom, and the main room with my awesome TV. The white walls in my bedroom had long since been covered. One was dedicated to posters of bands and movies I liked. Another was draped with an awesome hot pink and black leopard-spotted curtain. A third wall was my canvas. I wouldnÒt call myself an artist, but I had fun painting whatever came to mind×sometimes nothing more than just splashes of color×and changing it when I got bored. The paint was probably two inches thicker now than when I moved in.
        I pulled on my favorite pair of pajamas and undid my thick braid. Somehow microwaving dinner and watching a movie won out over doing homework. I must have drifted off to sleep at some point, or maybe I was half asleep, I donÒt know. But IÒm sure I was dreaming, because I kept hearing a strange voice, almost singing. ÓEyes like streams of melting snow, cold with the things she does not know.Ô Over and over again, that line, in the most haunting way. It was as if the voice was pulling me, calling to me. I wanted to answer. Just as I was ready to call out, another alarm jarred me awake.
        I rubbed the sleep from my eyes and reached over to check my vid screen for an announcement of what was going on. I pulled the screen up, but all it showed was a flashing red WARNING. Lots of help there. I pulled on my robe, grabbed Tasey, and poked my head outside. I knew alarm procedure called for me to stay in, but I wanted to figure out what was going on, and now.
        I ran down the empty hallways; strobe lights were going off to warn any paranormals that couldnÒt hear the alarm, although you could feel the dang thing it was so loud. Reaching RaquelÒs door, I palmed it. ThatÒs the nice thing about being me×all access, all the time. I ducked inside; she was at her desk, calmly rifling through some folders.
        ÓRaquel,Ô I panted. ÓWhatÒs upØÔ
        ÓOh, donÒt worry about it.Ô She looked up at me and smiled. Or rather, the thing wearing RaquelÒs face looked up at me and smiled. RaquelÒs face shimmered over×WhatØ I couldnÒt describe it. It was somehow featureless, with eyes the color of water. If it hadnÒt been wearing RaquelÒs face, it would be like it wasnÒt there at all.
        I forced a smile to mask my terror. ÓWoke me up from the freakiest dream.Ô
        ÓIÒm sorry. IÒve got some work to do. Why donÒt you scoot alongØÔ It went back to the files.
        ÓSure, as long as you donÒt need me.Ô Turning toward the door, I casually walked closer to the desk.
        ÓOh, RaquelØÔ
        ÓHmmØÔ
        I flicked Tasey onto her highest level. ÓYou dropped this.Ô The thing wearing RaquelÒs face looked up as I lunged forward and jabbed it in the chest with the Taser. Its water eyes opened briefly in shock before it collapsed to the ground.
        Horrified, I made my way around the desk. I had heard of things that could eat a person alive and wear her skin. The idea gave even me nightmares sometimes, and my life was populated by nightmares. ÓPlease, not Raquel,Ô I whispered, trying not to throw up. Raquel melted away, leaving the strangest thing I had ever seen. Which, given my job, is saying a lot.



        NOT-ME AND I
        My eyes couldnÒt seem to focus on the creature. They kept slipping down its sides, unable to find anything to hold on to. It wasnÒt invisible, exactly, but it was as close as a physical being can be.
        Imagine trying to walk up an eighty-degree incline covered in six inches of ice. ThatÒs what trying to look at this guy was like.
        I was pretty sure it was a guy, at least. He kinda wasnÒt wearing any clothes, and I was grateful that heÒd collapsed in such a way as to cover himself. I was at a loss for what to do next when the door slid open and the real Raquel rushed in, followed by two security guards.
        ÓHe didnÒt eat you!Ô I threw my arms around her, on the verge of tears.
        The guards rushed by us, and Raquel patted me stiffly on the back. ÓNo, she didnÒt eat me. She just punched me very hard in the face.Ô
        ÓItÒs a guy,Ô I said.
        ÓWhat is itØÔ she asked. We walked over to look at him. The guards stared down, perplexed. One scratched his head. Big guy, a hulking French werewolf named Jacques. Werewolves are a bit subtler to see than vampires. If the moon isnÒt full, the only thing that gives them away to me is their eyes. Whatever color they seem to be to other people, I can always see the yellow wolf eyes underneath. Most werewolves are pretty decent people. And, since theyÒre extra strong all the time, we take a lot of them on as security. Of course, during full moons theyÒre on complete lockdown.
        Jacques shrugged. ÓI have never seen anything like it.Ô He, too, was struggling to focus on the inert form.
        The other guard, a normal human, shook his head.
        ÓHow did he get inØÔ I asked Raquel.
        ÓShe×he×it was wearing Denise.Ô
        ÓDenise from zombie dutyØÔ Denise was a werewolf whose main job was zombie cleanup. I never went on zombie missions×no glamours, so anyone could do it. Plus they werenÒt ever hard to pinpoint, although agents had a heck of a time covering it up with the terrified locals. Just another service of IPCA: keeping the world blissfully unaware that most of the supernatural beings of myth are, in fact, real.
        ÓYes. It×it as Denise×called for a pickup. The zombie was a false alarm. I saw them as they came out of the faerie door. Denise turned and knocked Fehl, the faerie, back through. I pushed my panic button and went to confront her when she punched me and grabbed my communicator.Ô
        ÓHow did he know where your office wasØÔ
        ÓShe×he×ran into Jacques and pretended to be dizzy, asked for help getting here.Ô
        Jacques shuffled his feet, embarrassed. ÓHow should we neuter itØÔ
        He wasnÒt talking about literally neutering it. Yuck. ÓNeuterÔ is just our little term for rendering a paranormal harmless. Werewolves get tracking bracelets with massive amounts of sedatives set automatically for the full moons. Vamps get the holy water bracelets. Faeries are easy once you know their true names, since they have to obey whatever you tell them to do when you use it at the start of your command. Well, easyish, since they always seem to find little ways to work around their strict boundaries. Never underestimate faerie ingenuity for deliberately misinterpreting commands.
        Raquel frowned. ÓI donÒt know. Just use the standard volt/sedative combo. When we know more about what it is, weÒll find something with more finesse.Ô
        Jacques pulled out an ankle tracker. He looked hesitant to touch the thing and shook his head. ÓI can barely see it. Where is the legØÔ
        Raquel and the two guards frowned as their vision slid around the figure on the floor. I sighed. ÓI can see his leg. IÒll do it.Ô I held out my hand and Jacques, relieved, gave me the tracker. Kneeling down, I paused, nervous. Would my hands go right through him, like plunging into cold waterØ But he had to be corporeal, otherwise Tasey wouldnÒt have worked. Suppressing a shudder, I put my hand on his ankle.
        He was solid. His skin was warm and as smooth as glass×but no glass had ever been this soft.
        ÓWeird,Ô I muttered, activating the ankle tracker with my finger, then fastening it. It took the selfadjust mechanism several tries before it sealed around his ankle. He twitched as the sensors jabbed in but didnÒt wake up.
        I stood, still feeling his warmth on my hand. ÓWell, thatÒs that. And IÒm not carrying him to Containment, if thatÒs what you were gonna ask next. YouÒll be able to feel him even if you canÒt see him. Besides, dudeÒs naked×IÒm not touching him again.Ô
        I held back a laugh at the looks on the guardsÒ faces. They reached out like they would get burned, grabbed Water Boy, and carried him out of the room.
        ÓIÒd better find out what happened to Denise. And Fehl, too.Ô Raquel gave her best why is it always me that has to deal with these things sigh (one I was well familiar with at this point), then patted me on the shoulder. ÓGood work, Evie. I donÒt know what would have happened if you hadnÒt found it.Ô
        ÓJust×keep me in the loop on this one, okayØ HeÒs the weirdest thing IÒve ever seen. I want to know whatÒs up.Ô
        She smiled, a tight, noncommittal smile that I knew meant not a chance, then picked her communicator up off the desk. I walked out, seriously bugged. IPCA had a tendency not to tell me much more than where they needed me to be and what I needed to do. Screw that. I skipped my room and headed straight for Containment. If she wasnÒt going to keep me informed, IÒd just have to inform myself. I palmed the door and walked into the long, brilliantly lit cell-lined corridor.
        My gremlin buddy from before was snarling and jumping at the electric field just inside the six inches of Plexiglas that lined its cell. Each time it hit the field, it yelped and flew backward, only to start the whole thing over again. GremlinsØ Not smart.
        Jacques wasnÒt too far down the hall. Wrapping my arms around myself, I hurried toward him. I was always cold in the Center, but Containment was downright frigid. Jacques stood there, a disturbed look on his face as he stared into a cell. I turned and my jaw dropped in surprise. There was
        Jacques again, leaning casually against the wall of his cell and staring out. When he saw me, his expression changed. Agitated, this Jacques moved as close to me as the electric field allowed.
        Not Jacques. I walked right up to the glass as well, my eyes narrowed in concentration. There it was ×behind JacquesÒs square face.
        ÓIt woke up right after I sealed the cell and has been doing that ever since,Ô Jacques whispered, standing next to me.
        ÓPlease,Ô Not-Jacques said, his voice identical. ÓThat monster overpowered me and threw me in here! Let me out so I can help you!Ô
        ÓOh, sure,Ô I said, pleasantly, Óbecause IÒm stupid.Ô
        The pleading look on Not-JacquesÒs face fell, replaced by an enigmatic smile. He shrugged, putting his hands in his pants pockets.
        ÓHow do you do the clothesØÔ I was genuinely curious. No other glamours IÒd seen were anything more than a second skin. Only a few species (like faeries) could put them on and take them off at will, but none could change what the actual glamour looked like.
        ÓHow did you knowØÔ His transparent eyes stared intensely at me behind the image of JacquesÒs.
        Most of the paranormals have no idea what I can do. I like to keep it that way. ÓRaquel would never say Ñscoot.ÒÔ
        Not-Jacques shook his head. He leaned even closer; I examined his face, trying to find his real features. The only things I had an easy time focusing on were his eyes. He stood up straight, shocked.
        IÒll give him this: He managed to make JacquesÒs face more expressive than Jacques ever did.
        ÓYou can see me,Ô he whispered.
        ÓUm, duhØ YouÒre right in front of me. Wearing Jacques. Looks better on you than Raquel did.Ô
        He smiled again. Then his skin rippled like water disturbed by the wind, and Jacques melted away.
        Now nearly imperceptible except for the ankle bracelet, he walked to the other side of the cell and, without warning, dropped flat to the ground.
        I found his eyes staring right at me and realized too late that he was testing me, seeing if I could follow his movement when he was in invisimode. Color bloomed from his features and in a sudden shift of light I was looking at myself×myself exactly, right down to the bright pink fuzzy robe.
        ÓYou can see me,Ô my voice, tinged with wonder, said from his mouth.
        ÓEvie!Ô Raquel was booking it toward us in her sensible (read: ugly) black pumps, a frown etching a deep line between her eyebrows. Busted. ÓYou should not be here.

        ÓWell, if it makes you feel any better, IÒm there, too.Ô I pointed at the cell. Raquel stopped short, surprise erasing her frown lines as she stared at Not-Me behind the glass.
        ÓRemarkable,Ô she whispered.
        ÓLame.Ô Not-Me yawned and reached up to play with his×my×platinum hair.
        ÓWhat are youØÔ Raquel was suddenly all business.
        Not-Me gave her an impish grin. Watching myself do all this was really odd. I was getting angles of my face that I had never seen before×way different from looking in a mirror. Not-Me glanced at me again, then shook my×err, hisØ×head. ÓI canÒt quite get your eye color.Ô He stood and walked right up to the field, staring at my face. I couldnÒt help but check myself out. I was pretty. Too skinny, but IÒd always been something of a beanpole. And, dang, really flat.
        This was freaking me out. I frowned. ÓTake it off.Ô
        He just stared at me with my face. I was focused on his real eyes when I realized that he was sorting through colors. ÓNot quite right,Ô he muttered. ÓToo silver. Now too dark. TheyÒre so pale.Ô
        It was true. My eyes were such a light gray they barely had any pigment at all.
        ÓWhat colorØÔ Not-Me mused. His eyes were flickering now, shifting colors like he was on fast-forward. ÓA cloud with the slightest hint of rain.Ô
        ÓStreams of melting snow,Ô I answered without thinking.
        He shot straight up and backed into the corner of his cell. I watched an expression of fear and mistrust spread across my features. ÓYes, thatÒs it,Ô Not-Me whispered.



        LEND ME YOUR EARSÅAMONG OTHER THINGS
        WhereÒs DeniseØÔ Raquel demanded, glaring at Water Boy in his cell.
        I breathed a sigh of relief as my face melted from his, replaced by DeniseÒs. ÓRight where I left her,Ô Not-Denise said. He kept glancing over at me.
        ÓAnd where was thatØÔ
        ÓIn the cemetery. You should be able to find her.Ô
        ÓFind Denise or find her bodyØÔ RaquelÒs voice was hard.
        Not-Denise rolled his eyes. ÓSheÒll have a headache. Honestly, itÒs like you think IÒm some sort of a monster.Ô His mouth twisted in an ironic smile.
        ÓWhat are youØÔ
        ÓSo rude. We havenÒt even been introduced.Ô
        She gave a can I just start shocking him into submission now sort of sigh. I jumped in before he got himself into more trouble. ÓMy nameÒs Evie. Raquel you already know×punched her and then stole her face, rememberØ×and Jacques over here is your new best friend, because heÒs in charge of the feeding schedule around here. Assuming you eat. And you areØÔ
        ÓLend.Ô
        ÓLendØÔ Raquel asked.
        ÓYes, as in, lend me your self.Ô He shimmered into Raquel again.
        ÓWhy not BorrowØÔ I asked. ÓBetter yet, StealØÔ
        ÓIÒll ask again,Ô Raquel snapped. ÓWhat are youØÔ Given what this guy had done, I didnÒt blame her for being impatient.
        ÓGood question. Maybe you could tell meØÔ
        ÓWhy are you hereØÔ
        ÓI love a nice dose of electric current in my body.Ô
        ÓWhat were you looking forØÔ
        ÓAnswers.Ô
        ÓWell.Ô Raquel gave him a thin-lipped smile. ÓSo am I.Ô Her communicator buzzed. Relief flashed across her face as she read the message. Looking up, she nodded at her mirror image. ÓTomorrow, then.Ô
        She turned and started down the hall with Jacques. I was still staring at Lend-as-Raquel, watching his real face beneath hers. I could almost pick out features now. He stuck his tongue out at me and, before I could stop myself, I giggled. It was too ridiculous coming from RaquelÒs face.
        Raquel barked from down the hall. ÓEvie! Now!Ô Giving Lend-as-Raquel a final glare, I ran to catch up. ÓThey found Denise, sheÒs fine. And Fehl got back, too. I donÒt want you talking to that thing until we know what it is and why itÒs here.

        No way, I thought. ÓOkay,Ô I said.
        ÓWhat do you see when you look at itØÔ
        ÓI donÒt know. At first I couldnÒt really see anything, I could just tell there was someone under your face. But when heÒs not wearing anyone, itÒs like×I canÒt catch onto anything. I was getting better, though, staring at him in there. His eyes are the only things I can really focus on. Other than that itÒs like a silhouette or a clear shadow orÅI donÒt know×a person made out of water and a hint of light.Ô
        ÓIÒm going to call in some researchers. First we find out what he is, then we find out what he wants.Ô
        I shrugged, feigning nonchalance. ÓCool, whatever.Ô
        ÓYou should be in bed.Ô Her voice was stern. YouÒd think the whole not-having-a-mother thing, or the whole being six-freaking-teen years old, would get me off the hook for bedtimes. But no. ÓAnd donÒt forget your class tomorrow.Ô
        ÓFine. But if any more alarms go off, IÒm going to ignore them instead of saving the day.Ô
        She heaved a give me vampires and gremlins over pouty teenagers any day sigh and waved as she turned off down another hall.
        After heating up some milk for hot chocolate, I curled up with a blanket on my couch. My mind was racing too much to sleep. Today had been weird. And for something to be weird in my day, itÒs downright freaky. I popped in another movie and let my mind glaze over. The light from the screen flickered hypnotically. I didnÒt notice the light coming from behind me.
        ÓCome and dance with me, my love.Ô His voice was like the color gold×bright and sparkling with the promise of warmth. So much warmth. I smiled, closing my eyes and letting myself be pulled up off the couch and into an embrace. He rested his cheek against mine and the heat spread out, through my face and then down my neck, inching toward my heart. ÓMy heart,Ô he whispered. I nodded against his cheek. His heart.
        My vid screen beeped, jarring me out of the trance. I jumped back and shoved Reth off me. The heat slowly drifted away from my heart. It had been close. Too close.
        Reth looked disappointed. He held out his arms. I swore. ÓWhat is your freaking problemØ Get out!
        Now!Ô
        ÓEvelyn.Ô His voice was a magnet with his warmth still in me. I leaned forward against my will.
        ÓNo!Ô Ripping myself away from the pull, I ran to the partition dividing the TV room from the kitchen and grabbed my communicator. ÓGet out.Ô I glared, my hand over the panic button. His beautiful face fell. I wanted to comfort him. Closing my eyes, I lowered my finger. ÓOut. Now.Ô
        I could see the light of a door from behind my eyelids and waited until it faded to open them again.
        Reth was gone.
        I went over to my vid screen and turned it on. ÓWhat good are freaking palm-coded locks when faeries can make their own doors any time they want to!Ô I shouted at Lish. Her green eyes widened in surprise and concern. I took a deep breath. It wasnÒt her fault. ÓThanks for the interruption,Ô I added.
        ÓRethØÔ
        ÓYeah. Can you file a report for meØÔ
        ÓYes, of course. We will try to make his instructions more explicit.Ô
        I shook my head. He always found a way around them. My guess was when they told him to go get me today he applied it as a blanket statement rather than a simple onetime retrieval command.
        ÓWhat did you needØÔ
        She looked embarrassed. ÓI wanted to ask about the disturbance. I will talk to you tomorrow.Ô
        ÓYeah, IÒm kind of exhausted. IÒll come visit and tell you everything, okayØÔ
        ÓDo you want to spend the night hereØÔ When I first came to the Center and had bad dreams, I would drag my blanket and pillow in and sleep on the floor next to LishÒs aquarium. SheÒd tell me stories until I fell asleep. I was tempted, but felt too silly about not being able to spend the night alone because of a stupid faerie.
        ÓIÒll be okay.Ô I forced a smile. ÓThanks, though. Good night, Lish.Ô
        The mermaidÒs eyes smiled, and the vid screen went blank. I plopped back down on the couch. Reth had been so close. Again. And×worst of all×part of me wished that we hadnÒt been interrupted.
        But I had learned the hard way with faeries. ItÒs all about possession and taking advantage, and, unlike human boys on all the TV shows, they arenÒt in it for sex. They couldnÒt care less about that.
        They want your heart, your soul. I was never giving mine back to Reth.
        Deciding that hadnÒt stopped the ache of missing him, though.
        I spent the rest of the night wide awake, wrapped in three blankets and freezing. When the clock read 4 A.M. I gave up. I got dressed in my warmest clothes and walked to Containment. Lend was curled up asleep on the floor. I sat against the wall and watched, fascinated, as his body flicked through identities the way I click through channels. After maybe an hour he went into his strange water-and-light state. I was so tired I could barely focus my eyes at all×and suddenly I could see him. It was like once I stopped trying so hard to look, he was just there. He actually had hair and normal features×cute even, if he had pigment. Even more surprising, he didnÒt look much older than me.
        After a moment his eyes opened and met mine. Color flooded through him×he was wearing me again. The eyes were still flickering, trying to find the right shade.
        ÓWhat are youØÔ I whispered.
        ÓWhat are youØÔ
        Offended, I frowned. ÓHuman.Ô
        ÓFunny, me, too.Ô
        ÓNo, youÒre not.Ô
        ÓFunny, neither are you.Ô
        I set my jaw and glared. What a jerk. ÓWhy did you come hereØÔ
        My voice came from his mouth, disconcerting as always. ÓI could ask you the same thing. Are you going to kill meØÔ



        HAVE A BLEEP BLEEP DAY
        "I× no, thatÒs not what IPCA does,Ô I said. ÓThey donÒt kill paranormals, they×Ô
        Lend raised a hand to stop me and sat up, large eyes narrowing. ÓAre you going to kill meØÔ
        ÓWhy would I kill youØÔ
        After a moment he let out a deep breath. ÓI donÒt think itÒs you.Ô
        ÓWhatÒs not meØÔ
        Standing, he stretched. Did I mention how weird it was watching my body do this stuffØ He even had the hair right×a little messy this morning, since I hadnÒt bothered to brush it yet.
        ÓCan you please go back to normalØÔ I wanted to look at him more now that I could see him better.
        He smiled, flashing my perfect teeth at me. I had to go through three years of braces for that smile; no fair that he could copy it in a second. ÓNormalØ WhatÒs thatØÔ
        ÓHow you really look.Ô
        ÓCan you take off all your clothesØÔ
        Okay, weirdest thing ever×I just asked myself to take off all my clothes. It doesnÒt get much creepier. ÓWhy on earth would I do thatØÔ
        ÓYou asked me to be naked; I thought it was only fair.Ô
        ÓI just meant stop wearing me. Be yourself. But yourself with clothes.Ô
        ÓThese are my clothes. But, if it bothers you.Ô I melted off him and he grew a few inches. In my place was a teenage guy. Black hair, dark brown eyes, olive skin, and, oh yeah, absolutely gorgeous.
        Like, belonged on one of the shows I loved so much gorgeous. ÓBetterØÔ His voice had changed, deepened, and I wished I was talking with an actual teenage guy.
        ÓDefinitely.Ô I looked closer. Still Lend under there. Even the dark eyes didnÒt hide his water-colored ones; I could see him shimmering through.
        ÓThis seems to be a popular one.Ô
        ÓYeah, I can imagine.Ô Then I frowned, curious. ÓWhat does your real voice sound likeØÔ
        ÓWhat makes you think this isnÒt itØÔ
        ÓI think it would sound different. Softer. Like water.Ô I realized how stupid that sounded, but his smile dropped off and he gave me a considering look.
        ÓIf you didnÒt come here to kill me, why are you here, EvieØÔ
        Awkward. Here I was, no makeup, ratty hair, in front of the hottest teenage guy IÒd ever seen, fake or not. Why was I hereØ ÓItÒs my job.Ô
        His smile returned, this time with the usual ironic twist to his lips. ÓOh. Your job. Quite the career for someone your age.Ô
        ÓYouÒre not much older than me.Ô Now that IÒd seen him better, I was sure of it. Corrupted mortals like vampires show their real bodiesÒ ages×old and nasty×underneath. True immortals, like faeries, have eternal youth, but thereÒs something different in their faces. All those years donÒt add lines; they smooth, like a piece of glass turned around forever on the ocean floor. No mortal has that polish. His face was neither old nor ageless.
        The shift in his expression confirmed it. ÓHa!Ô I smiled smugly. ÓIÒm guessingÅ ifteen.Ô I went low on purpose.
        He looked indignant. ÓSeventeen.Ô
        ÓSeeØ You told the truth. That wasnÒt so bad, now, was itØÔ
        Lend shook his head, then sighed. ÓTrouble.Ô
        ÓYou bet IÒm trouble,Ô I countered with a smile. Sure, maybe I was flirting, a little. Could you blame meØ The only guys I ever met were too old, half monsters, living corpses, or immortal creeps. At least Lend was close to my age, whatever else he was.
        ÓNo, youÒre in trouble.Ô He looked and I followed his eyes right to Raquel, who was not happy. At all. She finished crossing the hall and fixed a steely glare on me.
        I was about to apologize, but then I rolled my eyes. ÓWhat are you going to do, ground meØÔ Maybe
        I shouldnÒt have been so flip about it, but really. After the night I had, the last thing I wanted was a lecture.
        ÓOut. Now.Ô
        I walked past her, turning my head to glance back at Lend. He winked at me and I couldnÒt help but smile.
        Instead of going to my room, I made my way to Central Processing. It was still early but thatÒs another great thing about Lish: she doesnÒt sleep. I loved Central Processing. Unlike the rest of the
        Center, it didnÒt look sterile. The entire room was a circle, with desks placed against the wall and everything based around LishÒs gorgeous aquarium. About fifty feet in diameter, it was fifteen feet high and a perfect circle. They even managed to transplant a living coral reef, complete with tropical fish in the crystal blue water. Way better than my unit.
        Lish was staring at the series of screens that lined the front of the tank. She was like the ultimate personal assistant. No sick days, no vacations, no sleep, and she wanted to be there. A lot of the paranormals couldnÒt be trusted with too much. Even though theyÒre neutered, most of them harbor a bit of resentment toward IPCA because of the loss of freedom. But Lish loved her job. She was in charge of scheduling, monitoring, transports, you name it. Girl knew everything.
        Apparently not today, though. Her green eyes widened with interest when I walked up to the tank. I smiled. ÓWhatÒs up, LishØÔ
        ÓHow are you feelingØ Are you okay after last nightØÔ
        Lish knew me better than anyone else at the Center. Raquel was in charge of me, but she was hard to talk to about feelings. After all, when the main way you communicate is through sighs, it makes it hard to relate to teens. Lish understood how bad a new run-in with Reth would mess me up. I could (and did) talk with her about everything.
        ÓBeen better. DidnÒt sleep.Ô
        Lish tried to swear×which is always funny, because the computer wonÒt translate it. It went something like this: ÓBleep stupid bleep bleep faeries and their bleep bleep bleep obsessions. He had better stop bleep bleep bleep the bleep bleep rules or I will bleep bleep bleep the little bleeeeeeeeeeep.Ô
        All in a completely robotic monotone. Awesome. Lish could really get going sometimes. I loved her for it; she was like the big sister I never had. The big sister who happened to be shiny green and covered in scales, with a long, finned tail and webbed hands. But she was beautiful in her way.
        I laughed. The robot voice tirades always cheered me up. ÓOkay, you bleep bleep do that.Ô She shook her head, still mad about Reth. Something on one of her screens took her attention and she waved her webbed hands in front of it for a few minutes. I wasnÒt sure how all the tech worked in there, but it always looked cool.
        Once she was done, she looked back at me. ÓSo, tell me about what happened yesterday with the break-in.Ô
        ÓWhat donÒt you knowØÔ Lish was usually the font of all information. Granted, most of that information was classified, but we were best friends. We told secrets, and kept them, too. Like the time when I was twelve and the Center was processing a load of pixies. Lish knew how badly I wanted to see them and slipped me the when and where information×even though Raquel had grounded me for wandering off on a bag-and-tag mission. Too bad pixies turned out to be dirty, ugly little things, even their wings coated with mucous. Yet another cartoon dream shattered.
        ÓThey are not releasing much intel. What is itØÔ She looked worried.
        ÓDonÒt know. IÒve never seen anything like him. Neither has Raquel.Ô
        ÓWhy was he hereØÔ
        ÓDonÒt know again. I caught him in RaquelÒs office, but he hasnÒt said why.Ô
        ÓAnd he can take the appearance of anyoneØÔ
        ÓYup. Pretty freaky when youÒre standing there talking to yourself.Ô
        A small, wheezing laugh sounded. I looked over and noticed one of the office vamps standing close by, listening. ÓSomething funny, DalvØÔ I glared at him.
        He glared back. ÓItÒs Vlad and you know it.Ô
        ÓYou and half the other vamps out there.Ô Vlad×or Dalv, as I liked to call him just to piss him off ×was one of my least favorite parts of the Center. After neutering, IPCA always set the paranormals up with some mandatory job. Werewolves had the most job flexibility, depending on what they were before. Vamps usually worked in the satellite buildings or did cover-up for sightings using their persuasion skills. Vlad was pretty useless though. I guess I canÒt blame him for feeling bitter.
        Going from being the terror of Bulgarian nights to a janitor would kinda suck. And, since I was the one who had done the bag-and-tag, he especially hated me.
        He shrugged as he swept the already spotless floor. His glamour was less flashy than most; he looked like a forty-year-old man, not handsome, not ugly, just thin and slightly balding. Underneath all vamps looked the same. Ugh. ÓHe could be a doppelgØnger,Ô he said, a sneer of a smile creeping onto his face.
        ÓWhatÒs a doppelgØngerØÔ I immediately regretted asking as his smile spread.
        ÓGood news for the rest of us, if he took your form.Ô Giving another wheezy laugh, he walked out.
        I turned to Lish; she was already looking it up on one of her screens. Her eyes narrowed. ÓWhatØÔ
        The look on her face was making me nervous. ÓWhatÒs a doppelgØngerØÔ
        ÓDoppelgØngers appear to people as harbingers of×Ô she paused Ó×death. The tale was that if you saw yourself, it meant you were going to die. They were also bad spirits who would take your form and destroy your life, again leading to your death.Ô
        I frowned. Not cool. ÓWait, spiritsØÔ She nodded. ÓNope, dudeÒs corporeal.Ô I had dealt with a few ghosts and poltergeists in my time. The great thing about them is they canÒt touch you. Their only power is fear. And thereÒs a whole lot you can do with fear×make people see, hear, and even feel things that arenÒt there×but if you know that going in, itÒs a lot easier to see past it. ÓBesides, if IÒm going to die, Raquel, Denise, and Jacques are all going with me.Ô
        She blinked thoughtfully. ÓAnd why would a doppelgØnger want to look through RaquelÒs filesØÔ
        ÓExactly. Plus, heÒs only seventeen.Ô
        Lish tilted her head. ÓHe is not an immortalØÔ
        ÓNope. Oh, whoops, probably should have told Raquel that.Ô I frowned. IÒd tell her when she decided to include me. ÓListen, donÒt say anything, okayØ I want in on this one, and infoÒs the only leverage I have.Ô
        Lish closed one of her transparent eyelids at me in her best imitation of a wink. ÓThey are not giving me research clearance anyway. I have no reason to tell.Ô
        ÓYouÒre the best, my fine fishy friend.Ô
        LishÒs eyes smiled at me. Different as we were, we were both exactly what the other needed×a friend. As was my custom, started when I first met Lish as a ten-year-old, I smashed my face against the glass and blew my cheeks out at her.



        DEAD MEAT IN ANY LANGUAGE
        I had finally fallen asleep later that morning when the alarm went off. I jumped out of bed, confused, thinking there was yet another break-in or emergency. Then I realized it wasnÒt the CenterÒs alarms, it was my personal alarm. The alarm that meant my tutor, Charlotte, would be here in exactly ten minutes.
        ÓOh, bleep.Ô I hadnÒt done any of my homework.
        The last few years IÒd tried to convince Raquel that I really didnÒt need to study math, English, science, world history, and four×yes, four×foreign languages. It wasnÒt like I was going to go to college or anything. Sure, I wanted to attend real high school, but that had more to do with being around actual teenagers than learning stuff. Besides, I doubted IPCA cared whether or not I had my
        GED. As long as I could keep seeing through glamours, I had a job for life. But every time I brought it up, Raquel looked at me with those almost-black eyes and heaved her patented I know you think itÒs not important to know these things but one day youÒll appreciate that IÒve made you into a well-rounded adult sigh.
        I pulled out my Spanish book, pretty sure thatÒs what I had this morning. Hastily filling in my irregular verb chart for morir, I wrote out example sentences. TØ eres muerta carne. Scratched that×adjective after the noun. TØ eres carne muerta. Oh, who was I kidding, I wasnÒt even using morir in the verb form anyway. Yo soy carne muerta. Translation: I am dead meat.
        Right on time my unit door beeped and I let Charlotte in. She was a pretty woman, looked to be in her late twenties. A couple inches shorter than me with shiny brown hair that was pulled back into a ponytail and these adorable rectangular glasses over her blue eyes, which were over her bright yellow wolf eyes.
        Charlotte always smiled so sweetly. Teaching had been her lifeÒs passion until she was infected. After she realized what she was and what she had done×attacked a family member×she tried to kill herself. Fortunately we found her before she could figure out the few things that can bring down a werewolf. I could never tell if it was my lack of motivation as a student or her pain and regret about the past that made her look sad even when she was smiling.
        We sat down on the couch and pulled up a table. She glanced over my worksheet and suppressed a smile. ÓYou are dead meatØÔ
        I gave my best donÒt get mad, arenÒt I cuteØ grin and shrugged.
        ÓThatÒs an American expression×the meaning doesnÒt translate. And you didnÒt finish your verb charts or the short story you were assigned.Ô She looked up at me with those sad, sad eyes. Those eyes killed me.
        ÓIÒm sorry.Ô I hung my head. ÓYesterday was crazy. First I had a vamp job, and then there was the break-in, and then Reth paid me a late-night visit, and then I couldnÒt sleep.Ô
        ÓIt sounds like you had a rough day. But youÒve had this assignment for a week. Perhaps next time if you didnÒt leave it to the night beforeØÔ
        ÓHey, now, letÒs not start talking crazy, Char.Ô That, at least, got me a less-sad smile.
        We spent the rest of the morning conjugating (a word that sounds dirty but is, in fact, boring) and conversing in good old espaØol. She stayed and ate lunch with me, and then it was time for my afternoon training session.
        Bud, my self-defense and combat skills teacher, was still trying to get me to learn knife fighting.
        ÓSilver knives! Painful and sometimes deadly to nearly all paranormals!Ô
        ÓTasey!Ô I countered. ÓHot pink and sparkly!Ô
        ÓYou canÒt always count on technology.Ô Bud was human, but youÒd think heÒd grown up in the
        Middle Ages. In case you were wondering if he was cute, well, maybe thirty years ago. Now, not so much. ÓAnd, since weÒve had this argument before, I made you something.Ô
        I perked up. ÓA presentØÔ
        He nodded, an annoyed look on his face. Pulling out a cloth-wrapped bundle, he revealed a slender dagger with a bright pink, pearlescent handle. ÓNo way!Ô I yelled, taking it from him.
        ÓI canÒt believe I made a pink knife.Ô
        ÓItÒs so cute! I love it. Finally, a companion worthy of Tasey.Ô I gave him a quick hug. Hugs always freaked poor Bud out, but he was relieved IÒd finally agreed to take a knife. ÓOh, gosh, what should
        I name herØÔ
        ÓWhatever it is, please donÒt tell me. Just keep it sheathed and on your belt.Ô
        I took the sheath×which was black. ÓCan you make me one in brown, tooØ And pinkØÔ YouÒd think
        Bud was a werewolf by the way he growled as he shooed me out of the training room.
        The rest of my afternoon free, I banked on the hope that Raquel would be in meetings. She was pretty high up in IPCA. I used to think she was only assigned to me, but it turned out she ran the entire Center and was in charge of all bag-and-tag missions. I guess I was just her favorite. That, or the most useful.
        I had been thinking about Lend on and off all day. He was the most interesting person/thing in here right now, so I went to Containment. I stopped in front of LendÒs cell, then did a double take. He wasnÒt there. And not in an almost-invisible way, in an actually-not-in-the-cell-anymore way. Not cool.
        Jacques was at the very end of the long corridor. ÓJacques!Ô
        He walked down. ÓYou are not supposed to be here, Evie.Ô
        ÓYeah, yeah. WhereÒs LendØÔ What if they had let him goØ Not likely, once I thought about it. HeÒd broken into the Center. I couldnÒt remember that happening×ever. But what if he was in more trouble than I thought, and they were hurting himØ That idea bothered me. Then the rational part of me wondered if maybe he was dangerous and theyÒd taken him to a higher-risk placement area.
        Jacques shrugged. ÓRaquel wanted him moved.Ô
        ÓWhyØÔ
        ÓWe are not equipped for long-term holding here. No beds, no bathrooms.Ô
        ÓOh.Ô Made sense. ÓWhere is heØÔ
        The werewolf shook his head. ÓSorry. You are not cleared to know.Ô Today his normally cute
        French accent was seriously bugging me.
        ÓNot clearedØÔ
        ÓNo. Raquel told me not to tell you.Ô
        My face melted into a pout. This was so not fair. I turned on my heel and stalked to RaquelÒs office.
        I had just put my palm up to enter when the door opened.
        ÓOh, good,Ô Raquel said.
        ÓWhatÒs the deal with×Ô
        ÓIÒve got a job for you. You need to leave right now. A transportÒs waiting.Ô
        I frowned. ÓWhat is itØÔ
        ÓVampire activity in Istanbul. WeÒve got a location, but you have to hurry.Ô
        ÓI×Okay.Ô We ran to my room and I grabbed my bag with the ankle trackers. I always had Tasey on me, and now she was joined by my dagger. ÓIÒm not really dressed for vamping.Ô I was wearing skinny jeans and a long-sleeved V-necked tee, my hair back in a ponytail.
        ÓYou look fine,Ô she said dismissively. ÓYour neck is showing×thatÒs all that matters.Ô
        We were almost to Transport when I remembered. ÓHey, why canÒt I know where Lend isØÔ
        Raquel rolled her eyes and heaved an is this really the time sigh. ÓYou donÒt need to know.Ô The
        Transport room door opened in front of us to reveal the waiting faerie. I hadnÒt seen her in years, and my stomach immediately clenched with guilt and nerves. All the human employees were required to memorize two faerie names, the faeries assigned at random so no faerie had too many people attached. This faerie was one of mine, and I couldnÒt remember her name for the life of me.
        Hers had been the first one theyÒd told me; I was ten. They also told me to never, ever use it unless I absolutely had to, then explained all the ways in which I could be killed if I screwed up. It was a little traumatic; can you blame me for forgettingØ I knew I should ask again but was too embarrassed that IÒd forgotten in the first place. Raquel would flip.
        The faerie didnÒt even look at me. ÓDo you have the locationØÔ Raquel asked her. She nodded. Her skin was creamy white and her ruby hair contrasted sharply with it. Like all faeries, she was beautiful in a way no person could ever be. She held out her hand and blurred as her glamour went into place. The faeries were all required to tone down their looks during transports in case someone caught a glimpse of them. You donÒt forget a faerie face. The faerieÒs hair softened to auburn and her face took on more normal proportions, the eyes shrinking and moving closer together. She was still beautiful, but normal now. Unless you were me and could see right through it.
        I walked forward and took her outstretched hand. It was warm, but not in the same way RethÒs was.
        The usual outline of brilliant light formed on the blank wall in front of us and we walked together into the black. I put all my attention on the feeling of her hand in mine and just moved forward. It surprised me when she spoke×faeries donÒt usually deign to speak to mortals. Unless theyÒre trying to kidnap you, of course.
        ÓOh, you are RethÒs,Ô she said in recognition, her voice discordant but oddly lovely, like glass raining onto concrete.
        I missed a step, almost tripping. Her grasp never wavered. ÓNo, IÒm not.Ô As if the Faerie Paths werenÒt creepy enough already. Where did that come fromØ
        She just laughed×more glass, falling faster. Then I felt cool night air on my face and opened my eyes. We were in a filthy alleyway between two old stone buildings. I let go of her hand and wiped my palm on my pants. She smiled at me, her faerie eyes glowing underneath the glamour. There was a cruel cast to her smile that made me shiver. She pointed toward the alley opening. ÓYou should find the creature in this market.Ô
        ÓThanks a lot,Ô I muttered, turning and walking out of the alleyway. I hoped theyÒd send a different faerie for the return trip. Heck, I hoped theyÒd send a jet. I was sick of traveling by faerie. They were getting more and more intrusive.
        The market was one of those sprawling open-air types, totally packed. The air beckoned with alluring spices, none of which IÒd get to taste. Still, Easton Heights wasnÒt on tonight, so I was in no hurry. Lucky for me it seemed to be a big tourist spot and I didnÒt stand out too much.
        I wandered around, pretending to look at the stalls but really scanning people. I liked this kind of job much better than the cemetery runs. ThereÒs no real reason for vamps to hang out in cemeteries.
        They just do it because so many of them have bought into the whole pop culture concept of how they should act. Besides that, cemeteries are boring and lonely. Nights like this I could wander around and people-watch. People×normal people×fascinated me. Tourists and locals clashed in a wonderful mix of jeans and silk, baseball caps and black hair.
        It was also nice to get out on my own. I used to always have one other person (usually a werewolf) go with me, but the last couple of years theyÒd sent me solo for the basic runs. Vamps werenÒt a threat now that I knew what I was doing. If it was something more dangerous IÒd always have backup.
        A guy called out to me in broken English from a jewelry stall. He was Turkish, kinda cute in a stretched out, throes-of-puberty sort of way. I was about to stop and pretend like I really was a shopper when I caught a glimpse of something walking by. Something not human. Smiling my regrets at stall boy, I turned and hurried after the person. All it took was one good look to confirm×through the cover of the manÒs thick, dark hair I could see the last stringy remains of actual hair clinging to his shriveled and spotted head.
        It didnÒt look like he was stalking anyone; he moved purposefully through the market. I almost had to jog to keep up until he entered a derelict building near the very end of the market. Waiting about thirty seconds, I went in after him. A small hallway led to a single door. I pulled out Tasey, walked forward, and kicked it open, striding into the room.
        The vamp I was following turned and looked at me; so did the twenty other vampires in there.
        ÓOh, bleep,Ô I whispered.



        THEREÒS NO PLACE LIKE HOME
        O ne vamp I could handle. Heck, I could probably even handle five at a time×shriveled corpse muscles and all. But twenty vampiresØ I was not liking my odds. What was going onØ Vamps were solitary by nature. This was weird. And very, very bad.
        I gave my best embarrassed smile. They wouldnÒt know I knew what they were. ÓWhoops. IÒm looking for the theater. Wrong building.Ô
        Maybe if I made it back through the door fast enough, and then×click. Another four vamps had come in behind me and locked the door. I reached to my belt and hit the panic button on my communicator. Then I pulled out Tasey.
        Taking a deep breath, I put on my best stern face. ÓYouÒre all under arrest under statute three point seven of the International Paranormal Containment Agreement, Vampire Protocol. You are required to report to the nearest processing×Ô
        ÓYouÒre IPCAØÔ one of the vamps asked. The others were shifting nervously in place.
        ÓYes. IÒm going to have to ask you to line up for tagging.Ô I waited for them to start laughing.
        ÓYou arenÒt going to kill usØÔ the speaker asked, giving me a suspicious look.
        ÓWhy does everyone keep asking me thatØÔ Seriously, did I look like some sort of psycho assassinØ
        Maybe it was the pink sneakers. Or the heart earringsØ
        The vampires turned toward one another, holding a whispered conversation. I inched closer to the door, Tasey at my side, as I pushed the panic button over and over again. Lish would see it. SheÒd send help. SheÒd never failed me before, but if they didnÒt answer my distress call soon, I would have to do something I really didnÒt want to.
        Freedom was a foot away when they turned back to me. The one who kept speaking, a tall vamp with a handsome curly-haired glamour, shook his head. ÓSorry.Ô He bared his fangs in an apologetic grin. ÓWeÒre glad you arenÒt whatÒs hunting us, but weÒre no friends of IPCA. And weÒre all very, very thirsty.Ô
        ÓWhat, no flirtingØÔ I asked, trying to buy time. ÓArenÒt you going to at least try to be sexyØ Think of all those vampire fans out there×theyÒd be so disappointed.Ô I pulled out my silver knife. Probably should have paid more attention during my knife training. ÓTell you what. Let me go and I promise not to tell anyone that you arenÒt suave.Ô
        ÓSorry, kid.Ô
        ÓOkay.Ô I held up the knife in one hand and Tasey in the other. ÓGuess I am here to kill you then.Ô If
        I could get through enough of them×I just needed to get out of the room×I could outrun them.
        Three jumped me and I flailed wildly. I hit two of them with jolts and they collapsed. The third tried to catch my arm, but I slashed at him with the knife and he drew back, howling in pain. I ran for the door but couldnÒt get it open. I turned and put my back against it.
        ÓEveryone at once,Ô the leader shouted, and then it was a mass of hands×nice, normal flesh over the decay underneath×all grabbing at me. I struggled, but even vamps are strong enough when they outnumber you twenty to one. It only took a few seconds for them to have me pinned against the wall; I managed to hold on to Tasey and the knife but couldnÒt move to use them. The leader stood right in front of my face. I tried to look at his glamour, just his glamour, but the pure white eyes staring at me from sunken sockets were all I could focus on. He smiled. I wanted to cry.
        My rescue would come too late.
        ÓArenÒt you going to screamØÔ he whispered, leaning in and tracing my neck with his lips. His dead, dead lips. I felt his mouth open and closed my eyes. All the horror from my first childhood run-in with a vampire flooded back in. No one would save me. I was out of options. A single tear traced down my cheek.
        ÓLorethan!Ô I shouted. The vamp hesitated; clearly it wasnÒt what he was expecting. ÓI need you!
        NOW!Ô
        The pause was enough to save my neck. White light exploded into the room and the vamps jumped back instinctively. A pair of arms wrapped themselves around my waist from behind and pulled me into the darkness.
        ÓYou called,Ô Reth murmured in my ear as he held me in the nothingness. ÓI knew you would.Ô I could hear the smile in his voice, the triumph. I had sworn IÒd never use his real name again, never call on him. Instead IÒd just negated all the commands to stay away from me. And my wordingwhy had I said I needed himØ He could twist that any way he wanted. But the memory of the vampireÒs lips on my neck made me shudder. It didnÒt matter tonight.
        ÓJust take me home, okayØÔ
        He tightened his arms around my waist, his torso pressed against my back. I could feel his heart through my shirt, its beat strong but far too slow. ÓHome then.Ô He laughed his silver laugh.
        That should have warned me.
        I kept my eyes closed, trying to ignore his body against mine. Faeries couldnÒt care less about sex and physicality, but they did care about manipulation, and Reth knew how much I craved contactany kind of contact. Growing up the way I had, there was never enough affection, never enough attention. More than Raquel, more than Lish, more than anyone, he knew how deeply lonely I was. I hated him for it.
        I expected him to take my hand and walk; instead all I felt was a slight breeze, then it was bright and warm. I opened my eyes to a room. Not mine. The light was soft, emanating from an unidentifiable source. Elegant furniture was placed at random, and the walls appeared to be solid, pale rock.
        The fabrics were all silks and velvets; deep reds and royal purples with gold accents. There was no door.
        ÓI said home.Ô
        He laughed again. ÓYou didnÒt say whose.Ô Furious and too tired to deal with any more faerie crap, I opened my mouth to tell him exactly where to take me and where he could go after that. I wasnÒt sure a faerie could obey a command to go to hell, but I was going to find out. Before I could say a word he lifted his slender hand and stroked my throat.
        ÓShhh,Ô he whispered.
        My voice was gone. Not scratchy-throat-rasping gone. Completely gone. I couldnÒt scream. I couldnÒt even whisper. I wanted to find the genius who thought we could control faeries and kick him where it hurt. Twisting away from RethÒs arms, I rushed over to put one of the antique-looking couches between us. ÓFix it,Ô I mouthed.
        He smiled at me. His eyes were golden like ripe wheat and his hair shone nearly the same shade.
        Everything about him was gold, except his laugh. That had always been silver. I couldnÒt look at his face anymore without risking never wanting to look away, but I didnÒt want to take my eyes off him and let down my guard. I was so dead.
        ÓEvelyn.Ô My name in his mouth was like a caress. ÓWhy are you fighting meØ You want to be with me. And I want no one else forever.Ô
        I had goose bumps. Reth had probably taken countless mortal girls into the Faerie Realms. He knew we didnÒt last forever. Either he was manipulating me again, which was likely, or was up to something seriously frightening. ÓWhyØÔ I mouthed. I knew he was telling the truth×he wanted me. And that made everything even harder; not many people in my life ever wanted me. My own parents had abandoned me when I was a toddler.
        He sat gracefully. A small claw-footed table next to his chair held a crystal bottle and two goblets.
        He poured a clear liquid into both of them, then held one up to me. ÓDrinkØÔ
        I shook my head. I wasnÒt born yesterday. You never, ever accept food or drink from a faerie anywhere, especially on their turf. YouÒll never get out again.
        Nonplussed, he drank it himself. I racked my brain for what to do without my voice. Then, idiot that
        I was, I realized I still had Tasey and the knife. I was clutching them both so hard my hands ached.
        Glad my actions were hidden by the couch, I put Tasey away×not any good for more than a few seconds with faeries. With a hand free, I pushed the panic button again. I had no idea where we were, but really, really hoped it was somewhere Lish could send a retrieval.
        ÓArenÒt you tired of being coldØÔ he asked, trying to draw me in. ÓCold and alone. You donÒt have to be. Our time grows short.Ô His eyes were pools of amber, deep and eternal. Pools you could drown in. ÓDance with me again.Ô
        I squeezed my eyes shut. He was right. I was tired. I had been alone my whole life. The foster homes, the Center×what was the differenceØ Why was I resisting himØ I felt his hand on mine; he was so warm. The heat started to spread up my arm, slow and insistent. Why not give him my heart, my soulØ No one else wanted them.
        He could feel my surrender and pulled me close. ÓThere is no one else for you, my love. Let me fill you.Ô There was no one else for me. I opened my eyes and looked into RethÒs golden ones×and the image of other eyes, eyes as clear as water, flooded into my memory. Why I thought of Lend right then I have no idea, but it was enough to pull me back. I lifted the silver knife and held it between us like a talisman.
        Reth looked surprised, then angry. ÓWhat are you doing, childØÔ He hadnÒt let go of my other hand, but I resisted the warmth. It was barely past my shoulder, now slowing. ÓDonÒt you know what IÒm trying to give to youØÔ
        I shoved the flat of the blade against his chest and he let go of my hand, backing up a step. Iron is the best against faeries, but they arenÒt fans of silver, either. ÓEnough,Ô I mouthed, pointing to my neck. Glaring, he flicked his hand and my throat tingled.
        ÓWhy are you fighting thisØÔ
        ÓBecause youÒre a lunatic! I donÒt want this! I donÒt belong to you! I never will!

        A half smile twisted his perfect face. ÓYouÒre wrong.Ô
        ÓWell, IÒve got a silver knife that begs to differ. Now×Ô
        ÓTake you homeØÔ
        I nodded.
        His smile spread. ÓThat wasnÒt a command, and youÒve got to sleep sometime.Ô Before I could command him to take me home he disappeared, his silvery laugh lingering in the absence.
        I was starting to miss the vampires.



        FAERLY STUPID
        I screamed for him to come back, then sat heavily on one of the couches. He was right. I was exhausted from not sleeping last night plus a very full day and rather stressful evening. And if I fell asleep, I couldnÒt hang on to the knife. And if I couldnÒt hang on to the knifeÅ
        It was a problem. I didnÒt know what he was trying to do to me, and I didnÒt want to find out.
        Not surprisingly, there was no signal on my communicator. I didnÒt even know if I was technically on the planet anymore. The Faerie Realms coexist with ours, but cross time and space and all sorts of other boring and weird physics things that I never cared about before now. I added Faerie Realms and knife fighting on my list of things to pay more attention to.
        I could call for him using his real name again, and heÒd have to come. But that worked out so well before. The phrasing I used still killed me. I need youØ The way I figured it, he took that as the command and would now fill what he thought my need for him was. If I called him back and negated my command before he took my voice again, there was no telling how he would interpret it. If you give a faerie conflicting commands, they canÒt fill them and therefore come up with something completely different (and always bad). I was so screwed.
        Faeries are the slipperiest things in the world. IPCA (before it was IPCA and back when it was APCA and all sorts of individual country acronyms) worked for decades to find a faerie, any faerie, and learn his true name. Their plan involved using pretty young girls as kidnap bait. Dozens of pretty young girls, none of whom were ever seen again. Except one girl, who discovered a great secret.
        Faeries are unaffected by alcohol, but much to her surprise×and the faeriesÒ undoing×they get very, very drunk on carbonation. Using copious amounts of Coke, she was able to discover a single faerieÒs true name. With that she was able to force that faerie to do her will and reveal several other faeriesÒ names×who were forced to reveal other faeriesÒ names, as well. Thus followed the great
        Faerie Catalog and Control Operation of Ò95.
        It sounds more impressive than it was. A whole bunch of workers on the project ended up dead or missing, and faeries guard their names closely even from one another, so IPCA only got a fraction of them. HereÒs what IPCA should have learned, still hasnÒt quite learned, and probably never will learn: you cannot control fairies. Can. Not. They arenÒt logical or rational. They donÒt obey the same laws (physical, social, emotional, traffic×you name it) that we do. They always have their own agendas and are just plain smarter than us. Plus, in finding and using their names, we were messing with paranormal magic deeper and more powerful than any of us understood.
        I say us. I mean arrogant IPCA.
        I pondered all this as I sat on RethÒs couch, trapped in the Faerie Realms and wondering how long I could hold out before I had to sleep, eat, or drink. Or pee for that matter, because I wasnÒt seeing a toilet. Stupid immortals. Was faerie magic really worth all the mess and risk we incurred by working with themØ
        There had to be another option. I couldnÒt×wouldnÒt×call Reth back. I knew he would never let me out, and there was no way to escape other than the Faerie Paths.
        Another faerie! It was perfect. The faerie names I had been assigned were to be used only in dire straits. These were dire enough for me. I opened my mouth and stopped.
        I still couldnÒt remember. The names were so strange, and I had been so scared IÒd blocked it out.
        Lying back on the couch, I stared at the ceiling; it shimmered with crystals. I watched it and racked my brains for the ruby-haired faerieÒs name.
        The crystals reflected an unidentifiable source of light. It seemed like there was some sort of meaning, a pattern. And now I was detecting faint colors, too. They were telling me something. If only I stared long enough, hard enough, didnÒt think about anything elseÅand if I closed my eyes and didnÒt think, it would be even better and it would all work outÅ.
        ÓNo!Ô I sat up, blinking to keep my eyes open. No more ceiling.
        What was her nameØ I knew that I knew it. And then I remembered×she was the faerie Lend had hitched a ride with. Fehl! Fehl was her nickname. And her full name wasÅ
        ÓDenfehlath!Ô I shouted, triumphant. After a few seconds the outline of a door formed on the wall and she walked through, still looking bored.
        ÓOh.Ô She frowned.
        I jumped up, giddy with relief, but stopped myself before I said anything stupid. This time I would be careful. Specific. ÓPlease take me back to the IPCA Center where I live.Ô
        She held out her hand and I took it.
        ÓStop!Ô Reth commanded from behind us. I didnÒt let go of FehlÒs hand as I turned to look at him.
        ÓSheÒs mine.Ô
        Fehl gave him a sharp smile. ÓItÒs a named command. I have no choice.Ô
        RethÒs golden eyes brimmed with rage. ThatÒs another thing about faeries. Nasty tempers. I had seen him lose control once before×it was what finally shocked me into giving him up.
        ÓLetÒs go, now.Ô I pulled on her hand. The ambient light in the room had shifted; now everything seemed to glow with a red, menacing hue.
        We darted through the door and into the Faerie Paths. More frightened of what was behind me than around me, I kept my eyes open for once. Fehl squeezed my hand so hard it hurt; the look on her face was pure fury, tinged with a hint of smugness. I wondered if there was something going on.
        Those two had a weird dynamic. Whatever. I didnÒt care as long as I got home.
        But then I had a brilliant idea. ÓCan you open a door to LendÒs roomØÔ
        She gave me a glare so cutting I was surprised I didnÒt bleed. A few more steps and the white lines opened in front of us. She shoved me out and disappeared into the black.
        The room was the same boring color scheme as the rest of the Center. A door to a small bathroom was open; other than that the room was a simple square with a gray bed against the wall. Lend, wearing me of all things, was sitting on it. He glanced over, surprise flitting across his/my features.
        Then he looked away, and I realized Raquel was talking.
        I backed up against the wall. She must have been standing in the hallway, because I couldnÒt see her and was pretty sure from the lack of reaction that she hadnÒt seen me. Not busted. Yet. And now I knew where Lend was. Sometimes faeries came in handy, after all.
        ÓÅwould all be much easier if youÒd just give us some simple information. IÒll let you think about it.Ô Raquel finished and I heard her pumps tapping away down the hall.
        Lend-as-me looked over and raised one eyebrow quizzically.
        ÓHey, no fair!Ô I whispered. IÒd never been able to raise just one eyebrow at a time. And not for lack of trying, either. He looked confused, so I gestured to my own eyebrows and shook my head. He grinned in response and I melted away, replaced by the dark-haired dark-eyed hottie.
        ÓWhat are you doing hereØÔ
        I shrugged, sliding down the wall and sitting against it. ÓJust thought IÒd drop by for a visit.Ô
        ÓReally.Ô
        ÓYeah. I was bored.Ô
        ÓMe, too.Ô There was a long, awkward silence. ÓAre you planning on staying for a whileØÔ
        ÓNot sure. I think IÒm missing.Ô
        ÓRaquel did seem very on edge.Ô
        I sighed. ÓYeah, I should probably let her know IÒm not dead.Ô I didnÒt get up.
        ÓYou look tired.Ô He briefly shifted back to wearing me, showing me my heavy eyelids and the dark circles under my eyes.
        ÓGee, thanks. I love hearing that. Why not just tell me I look like crapØÔ
        He laughed and switched back to the cute guy. ÓI still canÒt get your eyes.Ô
        ÓIÒm an original,Ô I said cheerfully.
        ÓMore than you know, I think.Ô
        ÓWhatÒs that supposed to meanØÔ
        He shrugged. ÓJust that IÒve never met a human I couldnÒt replicate exactly.Ô
        I stood, scowling. ÓLook, Water Boy, the only paranormal in this room is you.Ô
        ÓIf you say so.Ô
        I was too tired for LendÒs nonsense. The doorway was wider than a normal door and totally open.
        ÓWhatÒs the security on this roomØÔ
        He lifted the foot with the ankle tracker. ÓIf I cross the threshold of the room, an alarm goes off and my ankle thing goes zap.Ô
        No problems for me then. ÓExcellent. IÒll see you later.Ô I walked out without another word.
        I didnÒt spend much time in the security sections of the Center. By the time paranormals got here, my work was done. Guessing, I turned left and followed the hall to a familiar area. I was pretty close to Central Processing, so I went in and found Raquel talking frantically with Lish. ÓThatÒs not acceptable! The werewolves have to be able to find something!Ô
        Lish looked up, saw me over RaquelÒs shoulder, and promptly burst into tears. At least, I think thatÒs what she was doing. IÒd never seen her cry, and there werenÒt tears since she was already in water, but the facial contortions and shoulder movements were enough to clue me in.
        Raquel turned around and yelped, then threw her arms around me. ÓThey didnÒt eat you!Ô
        ÓNo, they didnÒt eat me.Ô I had to laugh at the odd symmetry, pushing back my own tears of relief. I was so glad to be back here, with Raquel and Lish. For a while there IÒd honestly thought I might not ever see them again.
        Regaining her composure, Raquel pushed me out to armÒs length, holding onto my shoulders.
        ÓWhat on earth happenedØ Where have you beenØ And why did you kill all those vampiresØÔ
        ÓI×Wait, whatØ Kill the vampsØÔ
        She nodded, looking severe. Killing paranormals is not okay for employees of IPCA. All paranormals are classified as endangered; thatÒs why even the icky ones just get neutered instead of, well, dead.
        ÓI didnÒt kill them! They were one bite away from killing me! I tased a few and slashed around with my silver knife, but IÒm sure I didnÒt pierce any hearts.Ô
        ÓHow did you get awayØÔ
        I looked down at the ground. ÓI called for Reth.Ô
        She let out a this is going to be an even bigger mess than I thought sigh. ÓThen who left twenty-five vampires deadØÔ



        DUMBBELLS, BOYS, AND OTHER DENSE THINGS
        R aquelÒs vampire explanation came first. ÓWhen the panic team got there, they found all the vampires dead.Ô
        ÓWere they stakedØÔ I asked.
        ÓWe have no idea what killed them. There were no marks of any kind, no indication that any of the ways to kill vampires were used. What were they all doing there in the first placeØÔ
        ÓNot a clue. I followed my vamp and burst into the room to find them all waiting. A few more followed me and locked me in.Ô Frowning, I thought back. ÓThey did seem to think I was there to kill them, though.Ô
        ÓAre you sure you didnÒt do anythingØÔ Raquel asked, the line between her eyebrows deepening.
        ÓBesides almost get sucked dryØ Yeah, IÒm sure.Ô
        She sighed. Pretty much the same why me sigh as before. ÓWell, where have you beenØÔ
        I rubbed a weary hand across my eyes. ÓI messed up. Big time. No one was coming and I was gonna die, so I called for Reth.Ô
        ÓThatÒs fine, thatÒs why you were assigned names.Ô
        I shook my head. ÓIt wasnÒt calling for him that was the problem. Everything was happening so fast, and I could feel the vampÒs teeth on my neck and I×When I called for Reth I yelled out, ÑI need you.ÒÔ
        RaquelÒs face went from understanding to seriously pissed. When IPCA gives you faerie names, they also make you take a yearly two-week×two-week×course on appropriate named commands and how to use them. ÓI need youÔ was about as open-ended and stupid as they get.
        ÓÑI need youÒØ ThatÒs what you saidØ That was your named commandØÔ
        ÓDonÒt get mad.Ô I was on the verge of tears. ÓI already paid for it, trust me. I told him to take me home and he took me to his home, tried to take my heart again.

        ÓEvie, honey, I know you have a history with Reth, but he canÒt just take your heart. It doesnÒt work like that.Ô
        This was too much. On top of everything else, she was going to tell me×again×that what happened was all in my head and wasnÒt some sort of faerie freakiness. She had never felt the warmth, felt it sneak in and surround her heart, felt it consume her. She didnÒt know. She couldnÒt. And I was sick of her acting like I was some sort of stupid little girl, still mad over an ex. ÓWhatever,Ô I snapped. ÓIÒm going to bed.Ô
        I turned and stalked out of the room without saying good-bye to Lish. She would sympathize, I knew, but she still just didnÒt understand.
        No one understood. Well, that wasnÒt true×Reth understood. Everything. And he was right, too. I was completely alone and it sucked. When I got to my unit, I went straight to my bedroom and dug around under my bed until I found the three-pound dumbbells I had stolen from one of BudÒs training sessions. They were iron, the best protection against faeries. Or at least, I was pretty sure they were iron. Okay, I really, really hoped they were iron, because my only other option was to sleep with my knife on my chest. Images of impaling myself during a nightmare flew through my head.
        Dumbbells it was.
        Putting the weights on either side of me, I closed my eyes and was instantly asleep.
        I woke up late the next morning; half-formed memories of a womanÒs voice calling to me tickled the edge of my thoughts. Both dumbbells were still in place, tangled up in the covers, and my heart was still mine. The night appeared to be a successful one.
        I took my time getting ready for the day, pretty sure it was Saturday. Sometimes it was hard to tell the days apart in the Center, but since none of my daily tutors had shown up wondering why my homework wasnÒt done yet again, Saturday seemed a good guess.
        After eating breakfast I went to talk to Lish. I felt bad about running out yesterday. When I walked in her eyes lit up. ÓEvie,Ô the monotone voice said, but I could tell that she was saying it with an exclamation point. ÓI am so glad you are okay. I was so worried about you.Ô
        I gave her the best smile I could manage. ÓIt was a bad day.Ô
        ÓI am sorry.Ô
        I wasnÒt sure what else to say. ÓAny leads on the vampsØÔ
        ÓNone.Ô
        Weird. Also, not my problem. I wasnÒt especially heart-broken about it, either, so I shrugged. ÓHow about LendØ Do they have any more ideas on who or what he is, or why he broke inØÔ
        She shook her head. Then her eyes crinkled in a smile and she leaned toward the glass conspiratorially. ÓI did hear that he requested paper and pencils. Raquel thought he was going to write down information, but all he did was draw.Ô
        I smiled. Whatever else he was, Lend was a professional at annoying Raquel. Usually that was my job, but I kinda liked sharing the duty. ÓSpeaking of Raquel, do you know where she isØ I want to talk to her.Ô Whether or not she believed me about Reth, she had to help me figure out how to negate my named command.
        ÓShe is in meetings all day today.Ô If anyone at the Center worked harder than Lish, it was Raquel.
        She lived here, too, and pretty much worked every waking hour of every day. IÒd never known her to take a vacation. In a way it was nice. It would feel lonelier without her here.
        I frowned, frustrated. But then it clicked: if Raquel was in meetings all day, that meant I was free to do whatever×and see whomever×I wanted. I smiled at Lish. ÓThatÒs okay. IÒll talk to her later.
        Thanks!Ô
        I ran back to my room. After checking myself in the mirror, I gathered up all my magazines, my mini-video player, and a couple of books. Then I tucked Tasey and the knife into my belt and headed for LendÒs room.
        I turned the corner just in time to see Jacques walking away. Perfect. I ran down the hall and ducked in. Lend was sitting on the bed eating lunch, wearing an attractive black guy. ÓDonÒt you look nice today,Ô I said. He looked up, surprised, then smiled.
        ÓWhatÒre you doing hereØÔ
        I dumped my armful onto the floor. ÓIÒm bored, youÒre bored. Thought we could hang out.Ô
        He narrowed his eyes. ÓThis isnÒt some bizarre good cop, bad cop thingØÔ
        I laughed. ÓI donÒt care what you tell or donÒt tell Raquel. But youÒre the only semi-human person here thatÒs my age, and I thought it would be fun to, you know, just hang out.Ô I was hit by a horrible thought: What if he didnÒt want to hang outØ
        I mean, sure, there were worse things. Like if he was actually a psycho paranormal assassin and had been waiting for the perfect moment to kill me. But I didnÒt think so. And somehow that would hurt my feelings less than if a teenage guy didnÒt think I was cool enough to spend time with. Especially a teenage guy who could be cute in so many different ways.
        To my relief he smiled again. ÓSounds good.Ô He got off the bed and walked over, glancing through the magazines. ÓYou like reading this stuffØÔ He raised an eyebrow at all the girly teen and starstalking content.
        ÓHey, donÒt judge. I happen to like popular culture. ThereÒs a reason itÒs popular, you know.Ô
        He shook his head but looked amused. Picking up the mini-video player, he sat down on the floor with his back against the bed and started it up. ÓDo you have anything besides Easton Heights on hereØÔ
        ÓEaston Heights is the best show on television right now, bar none. But if itÒs not good enough for youÔ×I sniffed haughtily×Óthen find the movie folder.Ô He laughed and the black guy melted off to be replaced by none other than Landon, the freaking hottest guy in the world and conniving lothario of Easton High. ÓShut up!
        I practically yelled. ÓThatÒs awesome!Ô
        He laughed at my reaction, then went back to looking up movies. Part of me was giddy that I was sitting in a room with Landon. And the other part was still looking at Lend underneath, and actually liking his face a little bit better.
        ÓIs there anyone you canÒt doØÔ I asked, curious.
        He shrugged. ÓI canÒt do some paranormals. I also canÒt go up or down in height more than a few inches, so I canÒt be a little kid. BulkÒs about the same as height when it comes to stretching, so I couldnÒt weigh three hundred pounds. And I canÒt do your eyes.Ô
        ÓSo you keep saying,Ô I muttered. I lay down on my stomach, propped up on my elbows as I paged through one of the magazines. Lend settled on something and we spent the next hour in companionable silence. It was slightly dull and utterly normal. It rocked.
        After a while I looked up and noticed a bunch of papers under his bed. ÓOh, are those your drawingsØÔ I grabbed them.
        ÓOh, I×donÒt×Ô he said, but I had already started looking at them. He was amazing. He had drawn a portrait of Jacques that was so exact it could have been a photo. Apparently he could copy people on his own body and on paper. I flipped through to the next page and stopped. It was me.
        ÓHoly crap, Lend, these are amazing. YouÒre really, really good.Ô He looked embarrassed, shrugging. ÓI mean, with a subject as cute as me, of course itÒs going to turn out well, but still,Ô I teased.
        He smiled. Gosh, was I getting good at flirting, or whatØ YouÒd never know I only practiced during daydreams. I went back to the papers. Now it was my turn to be mildly embarrassed since the majority of the drawings were of me. Mildly embarrassed and really flattered. One of the last ones was a close-up of my face, focused on my eyes, which he had left unfinished.
        Turning to the last drawing, I was surprised. He had been trying to draw himself×his real selfwith much less success than all his other portraits. ÓYouÒve got a stronger jawline, and your hair has a bit of wave to it.Ô
        ÓYou really can see me that well.Ô He sounded awed.
        ÓItÒs what I do.Ô
        ÓYeah, IÒve been meaning to ask you. What do you doØ Why are you working hereØÔ
        ÓI help identify and bring in paranormals.Ô
        ÓDo you have any other powersØ Super strength or anythingØÔ
        I laughed. ÓOh, yeah. Absolutely. ThatÒs why I nearly got killed by a room full of vamps yesterday.
        Because IÒm such an awesome fighter.Ô He looked confused. I rolled my eyes. ÓNo, I donÒt have any powers. IÒm normal, I can just see a little better than your average person.Ô I didnÒt explain that
        I could see through all glamours, since that was classified information.
        ÓHow did they find youØÔ
        ÓLong story. Or not so long. Just boring. IÒve been here since I was eight. ThereÒs this whole international treaty that IÒm pretty much the star of.Ô
        ÓSo they own you.Ô
        ÓNo! They donÒt own me.Ô
        ÓSo you can leave any time you wantØÔ
        I gave him a funny look. ÓWhy would I want to leaveØÔ
        ÓI donÒt know×it just seems like you arenÒt veryÅhappy.Ô
        ÓIÒm plenty happy!Ô I said, frowning. ÓBesides, I do a lot of good. IÒve neutered×Ô He looked horrified, and I quickly corrected. ÓNeutralized! Like, made hundreds of vampires harmless over the last few years, identified werewolves before they could hurt themselves or others, helped track down a troll colony, and done countless other things to make the world a safer and more organized place.Ô Had I just said I made the world a more organized placeØ Wow. Lame.
        ÓCould you leave if you wanted toØÔ
        I shrugged, uncomfortable with the topic. I had been pretty happy here for a long time, but ever since Reth, IÒd been wondering more and more what my options were×and kind of worrying that I didnÒt have any. It was easier not to think about it. No one else ever brought it up, and hearing it so bluntly from Lend made my stomach clench. ÓI donÒt know. ItÒs safer for me here.Ô
        ÓSafer for you, or safer for themØÔ
        ÓJust drop it, would youØ This is my job, my life. IÒm fine with it.Ô
        He held up his hands. ÓSorry. It just seems to me like youÒre more of a possession than an employee.Ô
        ÓThey canÒt hold humans,Ô I snapped. ÓUnder international regulations theyÒre only allowed to detain or monitor paranormals.Ô
        He gave me that look again, the one he was so good at. I watched his water eyes; they were sad.
        ÓEvie, you arenÒt exactly normal.Ô
        Standing up in a huff, I gathered my magazines and pulled my mini-video player from his hands.
        ÓAt least I know what I look like.Ô I stormed out of his room, furious.
        Halfway down the hall I slumped against the wall, barely able to breathe. He was exactly right.



        THERAPY BILLS
        S tupid, stupid, stupid,Ô I muttered as I stomped down the halls. I wasnÒt sure what exactly was stupid, but it seemed like a lot of things were lately. Lend, for one, with his dumb questions, making me think about stuff IÒd rather not. I stopped in front of RaquelÒs office. She needed to believe me about Reth, do something about the command IÒd given him. She still thought that faeries didnÒt care about humans at all. Sure, she knew the histories, how they kidnapped mortals to take to their realm and dance (yeah, itÒs as weird as it sounds), but since IPCA gave their faeries a named command not to, they figured it was a non-issue now.
        I knocked and the door slid open. Raquel was standing at her desk, gathering papers and looking tired and stressed out. ÓWhat is it, EvieØ IÒm due back in five minutes.Ô
        I walked in and sat down, scowling at her desk. I was all set to tell her about Reth, using as evidence the creepy comments Fehl had made about me being his, but when I opened my mouth the first thing that came out was, ÓWhat if I want to leaveØÔ
        She looked surprised. ÓWhat do you meanØÔ
        ÓI mean, what if I quitØ What if IÒm tired of doing thisØ What if IÒm sick of stupid vampires and clueless werewolves and poltergeists and trolls and the CenterØ What if IÒm done dealing with psychotic faeriesØ What if I want to go to collegeØÔ
        She sat down. ÓHoney, where is this coming fromØÔ
        ÓI donÒt know, IÒm just×You didnÒt answer the question. What if I leftØÔ
        ÓYou donÒt want to leave.Ô She looked at me with understanding, a motherly smile on her face. It pissed me off. She wasnÒt my mother.
        ÓMaybe I do. What are you going to do×slap an ankle tracker on meØÔ I waited for her donÒt be ridiculous, Evie sigh. It didnÒt come. In fact, not only did she not sigh, she looked anxious. My eyes widened in horror. ÓHoly crap. You would, wouldnÒt youØÔ
        She shook her head. ÓDonÒt be silly. You know I care about you, and I want the best for you. I×Ô
        I stood. Her pause had been enough to confirm it; no amount of pretending to be my surrogate family would erase this. I really couldnÒt leave. Without a word I walked out, heading straight to Central Processing.
        Lish was surprised to see me again. ÓWhat is up, EvieØÔ
        ÓWhatÒs my classificationØÔ
        She frowned. ÓWhat do you meanØÔ
        ÓI mean, whatÒs my classification, Lish. Look it up. Now.Ô
        ÓThey only classify paranormals. You know that.Ô
        ÓWell then, I shouldnÒt be in there, so it wonÒt matter if you try to look me up.Ô
        ÓI suppose not.Ô She shrugged and waved her hands in front of her screens. Then her eyes narrowed. ÓOh.Ô
        ÓWhatØÔ My stomach felt like a brick, heavy and sharp in my abdomen.
        ÓI×you×there is a classification.Ô She looked up at me, concern shadowing her face.
        ÓWhat does it sayØÔ I whispered.
        ÓEvie, it does not change anything. It does not change you.Ô
        ÓWhat does it sayØÔ My voice was hard. After a few seconds, Lish looked back at the screen.
        ÓIt says you are a ÑLevel Seven Paranormal, unknown origin, mortal form.Ò Your status listings are
        Ñprotected, in use,Ò and Ñunder observation.ÒÔ
        I shook my head in disbelief. Paranormals were categorized according to several factors: level of power, how common they were, how dangerous they were, and how much was known about them.
        Vamps were a two. Lish was a four. Faeries×faeries×were a six. I had never met a seven.
        I felt like my mind had short-circuited. I always knew I was weird. But I figured I was a normal human who could do something paranormal. Not a paranormal who could do some things human.
        ÓEvie,Ô Lish said, waiting until I met her eyes. ÓYou have always known you were different. Do not let this change the way you see yourself. IPCA is×Ô She paused, then moved closer to the glass.
        ÓIPCA is not always right about everything. You are not paranormal.Ô She smiled at me, sadness behind her wide, green eyes. ÓYou are special. There is a difference.Ô
        I couldnÒt cry, not yet, and being with Lish right now hurt. I knew she understood, but I wasnÒt ready to face this, so I just nodded and walked slowly out. I wandered, numb, through the Center.
        When I was nearly back to my room, the white outline of a door showed up on the wall ahead of me. I paused, waiting to see who would come out. I might even have welcomed Reth at that point.
        It turned out to be a different faerie. She had done a few transports for me but I didnÒt know her name. She walked out with a werewolf, then turned to go back through.
        ÓWait!Ô I called. The Faerie turned to me, her large, violet eyes disinterested. ÓI need a transport.Ô
        ÓI donÒt have transport orders for you.Ô
        ÓJust came in; you know I have clearance.Ô I tried to look impatient. ÓThis has priority.Ô
        Nodding impassively, she held out a hand. I took it and we walked into the dark. ÓWhereØÔ
        I bit my lip. I hadnÒt actually thought about it. ÓUmm×Ô Then I remembered one of my bag-andtags a couple months back. It had been in Florida, near a mall. What was the mallÒs nameØ ÓThe Everglades Shopping Center, in Miami.Ô I hoped that was enough. Usually their instructions came from Lish×I didnÒt know how specific the directions had to be. The way Lish explained it to me once was that all names are powerful for faeries. If you could name where you wanted them to go, they could find it.
        Weird, but it came in handy today; after a few more steps a door opened in front of us. I stepped out. ÓThanks,Ô I said, but the faerie was already gone.
        Nearly all my trips out were at night. Lifting my head, I enjoyed the feeling of the sun on my face, the tickle of humidity. It was March but the weather was perfect here. The entrance to the mall was just ahead of me. Nearby, surrounded by palm trees and hibiscus with brilliant red blossoms, were a couple of benches. I sat down, soaking the heat in through my T-shirt. I was still a little cold×I was always a little cold×but this was a world of improvement from the Center.
        After a few minutes I went in, wandering through the crowds and annoyed at the excessive AC.
        Watching normal people usually cheered me up whenever I got a chance to do it. Today it made me feel even worse. What if I really didnÒt belong hereØ I had always felt almost smug toward the paranormals, because at the end of the day, no matter what, I was still human. I didnÒt have to be monitored or neutered. I wasnÒt stuck in a glass tank. They made my life look a lot better. Now I wasnÒt so sure.
        Depressed and worried, I found a bathroom and stared at myself in the mirror. Maybe I had been missing something. If Lend didnÒt know what he really looked like, maybe I had never looked at myself closely enough. I searched for anything underneath, lingering on my pale eyes, looking for any clue that I, too, was more than what I seemed.
        Nothing.
        There was nothing there. No shimmering hint of something, no glowing eyes, no body underneath my body. It was just me, just like every other human IÒd ever looked at.
        Except not just like them, because I could see things no one else could.
        I left the bathroom dejected. I had nothing. No wallet, no purse, no identity. There was nothing for me in the real×in the normal×world. Whether or not I was paranormal, I didnÒt belong here. I sat down on another bench and watched. Couples that couldnÒt seem to get their hands out of each otherÒs back pockets. Girls with their arms linked as they gossiped about who liked who and who said what and OMG, are you kidding me. All of them going about their wonderful, normal lives. They didnÒt know anything. I envied them.
        I was still sitting there when someone sat next to me. ÓEvie.Ô Raquel took my hand. ÓHon, what are you doingØÔ
        I shook my head. ÓI donÒt know.Ô
        ÓI should have told you about your classification a long time ago. IÒm sorry.Ô
        I sniffled. If I started crying in the mall I would never forgive myself. ÓWhy didnÒt youØÔ
        ÓI didnÒt think it mattered. All it really means is that you can do something no one else can and we donÒt know how or why. It doesnÒt mean you arenÒt human, or that youÒre somehow the same as the vampires or faeries or unicorns.Ô
        ÓWait×seriouslyØ There are unicornsØ YouÒre lying.Ô I narrowed my eyes.
        She laughed. ÓMaybe if youÒre really good and start doing your homework I can take you to see them.Ô
        ÓShouldnÒt being a Level Seven get me out of homeworkØÔ
        ÓNot on your life.Ô She brushed some stray hair away from my face, smiling. ÓI let you get away with quitting piano lessons when you were ten because that troll teacher scared you, and IÒve never forgiven myself. No slack on homework. Now, since weÒre here, we might as well do a little shopping, donÒt you thinkØÔ
        I sighed. Mine was nowhere near as impressive as one of RaquelÒs sighs, but maybe if I worked at it someday I wouldnÒt need to talk at all. ÓIÒm not really in the mood.Ô
        She looked worried. ÓYouÒre kidding, rightØÔ
        ÓYeah. Come on.Ô I loved shopping but did all mine online. Raquel used to buy my clothes for me, but I put a stop to that years ago. A girl can take only so many navy blue skirts and starched white shirts. But being here, actually being able to try things on, feel them, and see the color in real life was way better than pointing and clicking. By the time we were finished Raquel and I were both loaded down with bags.
        She shook her head. ÓI donÒt know how IÒll fill this out on my expense reports.Ô
        ÓJust list it as therapy bills,Ô I suggested. She laughed and we headed for the door. A small store caught my eye. ÓOh, just a sec!Ô She gave a youÒve got to be kidding me sigh, but followed me into the art supply store. I picked out a nice sketchbook and some charcoal pencils. Then, for good measure, I threw in colored pencils and pastels.
        ÓTaking up a new hobbyØÔ Raquel asked as she paid for all of it.
        ÓI figured my wall could use a break, rightØÔ She had patiently ignored my decorating, but I knew it bothered her.
        We walked out and into a delivery alley. When she was sure no one was watching, she called for a pickup and a door appeared. I guess that was a perk to being Raquel×my pickups always took a few minutes. The same faerie who had dropped me off stepped out and took our hands. YouÒd think sheÒd be mad after I lied to her, but faeries only care about the things they care about, if that makes any sense. She didnÒt so much as give me a second glance.
        When we walked back into the Center, Raquel helped me carry the stuff to my unit. We set the bags down and she put her hand on my shoulder, searching my face. ÓYouÒre okayØÔ
        I smiled. ÓYeah, IÒm fine.Ô She seemed satisfied and left. My smile dropped off. Things werenÒt fine, and I had no idea if they ever would be again.



        I CAN SEE RIGHT THROUGH YOU
        T he next morning I was still feeling down. My marathon of Easton Heights last night hadnÒt done anything to cheer me up. If anything, it kinda made me feel worse. I knew it wasnÒt like real life, but it still reminded me of all the things I wouldnÒt have: proms, catfights, best friends who actually had legs and breathed air, boyfriends. Boyfriends especially.
        I pulled Lish up on my vid screen. ÓRaquel available todayØÔ
        She shook her head. ÓShe is not in the Center. More meetings. Do you want me to call herØÔ
        ÓOh, no, no big deal. Just wanted to ask her something; thereÒs no rush.Ô I smiled and waved to
        Lish, then shut off the screen. Going through my bags of new stuff, I pulled on a zebra-print wrap dress and fitted hot pink stiletto boots. My style was a little over-the-top, but if you lived in a place where everything was white youÒd want to liven it up a bit, too. The boots didnÒt make me as happy as I thought they would. Still, I looked good.
        I grabbed the bag of art supplies and was about to walk out the door when I had a better idea. A few years ago Raquel had given me a pair of Rollerblades for Christmas. I wreaked such havoc zooming through the hallways and smashing into everyone and everything that she took them away. I did, however, have a rolling chair at the desk in my room. If riding that through the halls didnÒt make me at least a little happier, I didnÒt know what would.
        I hooked the bag around the back of the chair and pushed it into the hall. Backing up a few feet, I got a running start and jumped on. It shot down the hall, veering to the left until I slammed into the wall. I took the long way, with very odd stares (and a few swear words if they had to dive away) from the people that I passed. In LendÒs hall I leaned so that the chair would roll into his room and made it halfway to the bed before tipping over. I looked up at his very surprised face. ÓHey.Ô I giggled.
        ÓHeyØÔ He raised one eyebrow. Dang that one eyebrow! Today he was wearing the dark-haired, dark-eyed hottie again. I liked that one.
        ÓSo.Ô I jumped up, straightening my dress. ÓYou were right.Ô
        ÓI was rightØÔ
        ÓYup. IPCA has me right up there with faeries. All this time I thought I was part of the family; turns out IÒm under observation. Awesome.Ô
        ÓIÒm sorry.Ô He sounded like he meant it.
        ÓYeah, well, I think theyÒre wrong. Because when I look at myself, all I see is me. Nothing else.Ô I had been thinking about it pretty obsessively and it made sense. If I were a paranormal, IÒd see something.
        ÓSo you can see through other thingsØ Not just meØÔ
        I wasnÒt supposed to talk about it, but I didnÒt care. ÓSorry, youÒre not that special.Ô I grinned at him. ÓIf itÒs a paranormal, I can see what it is, no matter whatÒs on the top.Ô
        ÓWow. Nice trick.Ô
        ÓComes in handy. So, I brought you a present.Ô I handed him the bag. He looked inside and a smile spread across his face.
        ÓThanks! This is great.Ô
        ÓI thought you could teach me a little bit. IÒm not really great at figures.Ô
        ÓWhat are you talking aboutØ YouÒve got a great figure.Ô
        He was flirting with me! I laughed, blushing. ÓDork.Ô He laughed back and sat on the edge of his bed, patting the space beside him. He spent the next hour explaining proportions and how to depict them. By the end of the hour I was still terrible but getting better. And having fun, too, which was nice.
        ÓSo, can you see through anythingØÔ he asked, sketching me again.
        I watched his hands, fascinated by the interplay between the hands he was showing me and his real hands underneath. ÓNo. I canÒt see through clothes or anything. Just glamour skin. Except I can see through all of you, since your clothes arenÒt real.Ô I stopped, horrified. ÓI mean, I donÒt look×ItÒs hard to see you, and I like looking at your real face, but I donÒt try to see anything, because×Oh gosh, this sounds terrible.Ô
        He had a funny look on his face, like he wasnÒt sure what to think. ÓHuh. ThatÒs never been an issue before. Maybe next time you could bring me some shorts.Ô
        I nodded, still mortified. Desperate to change the subject, I said, ÓSo what about youØ Are you just, like, projecting things, or can you actually make your hair longer and stuffØÔ
        He shimmered, a long-sleeved shirt replacing his short-sleeved one. He held out his arm and I hesitantly touched the fabric. It was tangible, but felt too smooth to be real. ÓHairÒs the same way.Ô
        ÓThat is so freaky.Ô I took the fake material between my fingers. ÓCan you feel thisØ Is it like part of you or somethingØÔ
        He shook his head. ÓNot really. I have no idea how I do it or how it works.Ô
        ÓIs that why you broke inØ To find out what you areØÔ
        He laughed. ÓNo. I donÒt care what I am according to IPCA.Ô
        I frowned. ÓYeah, me neither. Why did you sneak inØÔ
        After a pause, he shook his head. ÓIÒll tell you later, okayØÔ
        Much as I wanted to know, I realized it didnÒt really matter. Neither of us were going anywhere.
        ÓSure.Ô
        ÓHow can you stand traveling that way here, thoughØ When I took that womanÒs hand, I had no idea what was going on. It was all I could do not to freak out.Ô
        ÓOh, yeah, the Faerie Paths. They suck. You didnÒt know she was a faerieØÔ
        ÓI donÒt know much about faeries, really.Ô
        ÓLucky. You donÒt want to.Ô
        ÓWhyØ Seems pretty useful, being able to open doors to anywhere.Ô
        ÓOh, sure. Super useful. But then you have to deal with the faeries.Ô I got started talking and somehow ended up telling him all about faerie history. I wasnÒt sure how many faeries IPCA controlled, but the ones we did have hated us for it. IÒd also heard that there were different types of faeries, but as far as I could tell there was just the one×beautiful, powerful, and psychotic. I explained as much as I could about how they manipulated the natural world to some extent and traveled pathways between Earth and the Faerie Realms, but that was one area Raquel wouldnÒt talk much about. She always acted like faeries were around just for transportation, but I suspected there was more to it. I finished by telling him about all the operatives that had been lost over the years by screwing up a command.
        ÓWhy does IPCA use them if theyÒre evilØÔ he asked, confused.
        ÓThey arenÒt evil. They arenÒt even really immoral, per se. TheyÒre amoral. They donÒt operate on the same level that we do. For a faerie, the only thing that matters is what they want. ThatÒs their good. Anything else is superfluous. So like how they kidnap people, not a big deal×they want the person, they take him. Or killing someone. If you live forever, how much does one mortal life matter in the scheme of thingsØ When you exist outside time, cutting off the forty years a person has left is a non-issue. They donÒt even notice.Ô
        ÓSo you like faeriesØÔ
        ÓOh, heavens no. I think working with them is the dumbest thing IPCA could possibly do.Ô
        ÓWhy do they keep using them, thenØÔ
        ÓThe first named command every faerie gets is to serve IPCA. They think they can control the faeries×I know they canÒt,Ô I muttered darkly. I looked down at his sketch. ÓMan, you are so good at that.Ô
        ÓNice subject. And I like your outfit.Ô I couldnÒt tell from his smile whether he was serious or poking fun at me.
        ÓI can bring you some boots like this along with the shorts, if you want.Ô
        He laughed. ÓJust because I can look like a girl doesnÒt mean I want to dress like one.Ô
        ÓYouÒre right. You probably donÒt have the calves for them, anyway.Ô Standing, I stretched. ÓIÒd probably better go. Technically I donÒt even know where theyÒre keeping you.Ô I winked at him.
        ÓYou should take these, then. You can practice.Ô He handed me the sketchbook and pencils. ÓYouÒll come back, rightØÔ
        ÓSure. YouÒre the coolest person here.Ô He started to smile, so I shook my head, putting on a mockserious face. ÓDonÒt be flattered×most of your competition is undead.Ô
        I sat down on my chair and rolled backward out of his room. He watched me, laughing silently, and
        I gave him a jaunty salute. Back in my unit, I pulled out the sketchbook and looked at his drawings.
        Mine were pathetic in comparison, but I was much, much happier than I had been before I went to see him. Pulling out the pencils, I started practicing.
        The whole next week I didnÒt get a chance to sneak into LendÒs room. Between my usual classes and Raquel being extra attentive (read: annoying) I didnÒt have any free time. Every day that I didnÒt see him got more frustrating. Finally, the weekend came again. I was hoping against hope that Raquel would be busy.
        The buzz at my door as I finished getting ready Saturday morning made me think otherwise. Raquel walked in, smiling. ÓDonÒt you look nice,Ô she commented.
        Of course I looked nice×I wanted to go see Lend that day. I forced a smile. ÓWhatÒs upØÔ
        ÓI donÒt know, I thought maybe we could go somewhere today. Anywhere you like×the beach, the mall again, a movie.Ô
        ÓReallyØÔ This was new. Usually field trips were carefully scheduled and coordinated. For the most part we visited museums that had to do with my current curriculum. I used to like that when I was younger. WeÒd walked around and IÒd pretended Raquel was my mom and we were a normal mother and daughter. Of course, taking the Faerie Paths back always ruined the illusion.
        ÓThings have been pretty hectic; we could both use a break.Ô
        ÓOkay, sounds good!Ô I meant it. Much as I wanted to see Lend again, I hadnÒt been out of the Center all week.
        Her communicator beeped. She looked down at it and a deep, worried frown crossed her face. And then, just when I was expecting a sigh, Raquel swore. She swore. That had never happened before, not as long as I could remember. Whatever the news was, it had to be really, really bad.
        ÓIÒm sorry,Ô she said, already racing for the door. ÓItÒs an emergency.Ô
        ÓDonÒt worry about it.Ô I watched her go. I wanted to know what was up, but I knew that unless it involved me she wouldnÒt say anything. Never one to waste an opportunity, I grabbed my art supplies and the shorts I had ordered online, then headed for LendÒs room, surprisingly fluttery at the thought of seeing him again.



        POETRY AND HOLDING HANDS
        L end was lying on his bed with his back to the door when I got there. It must have been dead dull for him, trapped in here. I thought about letting him nap but figured he probably wouldnÒt want to. I tossed the pair of basketball shorts at his head. It would be nice to look at him without having to worry about seeing through his projected clothes.
        He sat up, startled. Then, seeing me, he grinned. He was wearing the cute black guy again today. I liked this oneÒs smile, but underneath LendÒs smile was just as nice. ÓHey,Ô he said. ÓTook you long enough.Ô
        I sighed, feigning nonchalance. ÓSome of us have a life, you know.Ô
        ÓYeah, I remember what that was like.Ô He pulled the shorts on underneath the covers. ÓWeird to have real clothes again.Ô
        ÓArenÒt you freezingØÔ
        He gave me a funny look. ÓItÒs not cold in here.Ô
        ÓYouÒre crazy.Ô
        Pulling off the covers, he stood up. I laughed; the shorts were hanging over a pair of khaki pants.
        The pants dissolved, leaving a great set of legs.
        ÓSo, have you been practicingØÔ
        I sat on his bed. ÓYeah, but IÒm still not that good.Ô I handed him the sketchbook. He flipped through it, nodding.
        ÓNo, these are a lot better. And youÒre really good with color.Ô
        I beamed. He passed the sketchbook back to me and our hands brushed. I smiled and shook my head. ÓSo weird.Ô
        ÓWhatØÔ
        ÓI just×I donÒt know, I always expect you to feel like water or something. The first time I touched you to put on the ankle tracker, I was worried my hand would go right through you.Ô
        He laughed. ÓNope.Ô
        ÓI thought it would be like putting my hand in cold water. But youÒre really warm.

        He put his hand on top of mine. My heart did a happy jump inside my chest. ÓYour hands are freezing.Ô
        ÓSeeØ Cold in here. Told you.Ô I couldnÒt help but frown a little when he moved his hand away.
        ÓHow was your weekØÔ he asked.
        ÓPretty boring. Probably not as boring as yours, though.Ô
        ÓProbably not.Ô
        ÓWhat are they even doing with youØ Are they going to just keep you in here foreverØÔ
        ÓHopefully not. IÒve got some things I need to be doing. TheyÒve run tests on me, but IÒm afraid I wasnÒt very cooperative. And RaquelÒs been to talk to me, trying to figure out where I came from and why I was going through her stuff.Ô
        ÓIÒm a little curious about that as well.Ô
        He smiled. ÓIÒll bet. Of course, itÒs your fault IÒm stuck in this room in the first place.Ô
        I had to admit he was right. Actually, I didnÒt have to. ÓNo, itÒs your own fault your plan was so crappy a helpless teenage girl caught you.Ô
        ÓHelplessØ Hardly. I seem to recall being electrocuted.Ô
        ÓOh, yeah, there was that.Ô
        ÓYouÒre not wearing your Taser today. You didnÒt last time, either.Ô He looked at me thoughtfully.
        ÓPlanning somethingØÔ I wasnÒt nervous. Well, maybe a little, now that he said that.
        ÓNope, not at all. IÒm glad you trust me.Ô
        ÓOnce again, how much threat can a guy be whose grand plan for breaking into the Center included punching people and runningØÔ
        He put a hand on his chest. ÓOuch. YouÒre right, though, I didnÒt have any idea what I was doing. It was pretty desperate.Ô
        ÓThatÒs all right. We all do stupid things. Last week I was following a vamp and burst into a room that I hadnÒt checked out first. Turns out there were a whole bunch more. I nearly got killed.Ô
        ÓHow did you get outØÔ
        ÓReth.Ô I frowned.
        ÓWhoÒs RethØÔ
        ÓItÒs a long story.Ô
        Lend leaned back. ÓIÒve got nothing but time.Ô
        My shoulders sagged under the weight of memory as I thought of how wonderful Reth had made my life×for a while, at least. ÓWhen I started here, I thought faeries were angels. They were so beautiful and mysterious. Then Reth came when I was about fourteen. At first he was like all the others×cold and distant. But when he found out what I could do, he started talking to me, taking an interest. Not only was he one of the only guys×well, I guess males×around, but he was the most gorgeous thing I had ever seen. Pretty soon he was coming by my unit, telling me stories, listening to me. When we talked he held my hand and it was like he was warming me from the outside in. I lived for the times I got to see him, and he told me about how he was going to take me away to his dreamland. What lonely girl doesnÒt want to hear thatØÔ
        Lend frowned, looking bothered. ÓSo, were you guys, like, datingØÔ
        I sighed, heartsick remembering how much I had loved Reth, depended on him. Life had been easier then. ÓNot like dating dating. I mean, we didnÒt kiss or anything normal. Anyway, every time he held my hand I got warmer, faster. HeÒd come and take me in the middle of the night, dance with me until I swear we both glowed. I thought he was perfect. Sometimes when he held me, my heart would be so warm it felt like I would burst.
        ÓThen one day I went on a simple retrieval, just a werewolf. Those are pretty easy×the people are so freaked out theyÒre relieved to have someone explain things. I guess this guy had been a werewolf for a couple of years and he actually liked it. So when I found him and told him he was under arrest, he got really angry and hit me. Before I knew what was happening Reth was there. His face ×it was pure fury. There was nothing human there. He put his hand out and the werewolf flew back into a tree. Then Reth was muttering and the tree started shaking and cracking, growing out andthe werewolf was×It crushed him alive,Ô I finished hurriedly, trying to get the image and the screams out of my head. ÓAs much as I still loved Reth, it scared me so bad that I wouldnÒt talk to him or see him for a month. The heat faded, and I could finally see things clearly. I donÒt know what he was doing×Raquel thinks it wasnÒt even real.Ô I scowled. ÓSo now every time he sees me, he tries to touch me and I can feel the heat spreading again, trying to get to my heart.Ô
        Lend was quiet for a while. ÓWhy donÒt they just send him awayØÔ
        ÓIPCA is too dependent on faerie magic. They think because they know a faerieÒs name they can control him, so they donÒt care. They donÒt know how stupid theyÒre being.Ô
        ÓIPCA doesnÒt know a lot of things.Ô
        ÓYeah.Ô I frowned, trying to get the memory of RethÒs warmth out of my head. ÓSo, your turn. What did you do out thereØ Do you have a familyØ Did you go to schoolØ Where do you liveØ Have you always been like thisØÔ All the questions I had been saving up for him spilled out. Except if he had a girlfriend. I managed to keep that one inside.
        He just laughed. ÓI think, considering Raquel has decided to join us, weÒll have to talk about those things another time.Ô
        I looked up. Raquel stood in the doorway, hands on her hips and looking like she could spit fire.
        ÓOh, bleep,Ô I muttered. Then, smiling, I waved. ÓHey, Raquel. WhatÒs upØ Did you change your mind about the movieØÔ
        ÓWhat are you doing hereØÔ
        ÓYou know, just hanging out. LendÒs been teaching me how to draw.Ô
        ÓGet up and move away from him, now.Ô
        ÓOh, relax.Ô I waved my hand dismissively. ÓIf he wanted to kill me, he already would have. I brought him all these sharp pencils, ideal for stabbing, and heÒs been a perfect gentleman.Ô
        ÓEvie.Ô Her voice was dangerous now. She meant business. I went to stand, but Lend took my hand.
        ÓYou want answersØÔ he said to Raquel. ÓLet her hang out with me and IÒll tell you why I came.Ô
        Raquel looked from me to him. She had this strange expression on her face, calculating but almost sad. I could tell she was desperate for answers, but there was something more. I didnÒt know what.
        Finally, shaking her head, she sighed. It was a sigh I rarely heard from her×the sigh of defeat. I couldnÒt believe it.
        ÓFine,Ô she said.
        Lend let go of my hand. ÓHow many dead paranormals did you find this weekØÔ
        Raquel looked surprised, then suspicious. ÓParanormals donÒt die very often. What makes you think we found anyØÔ
        He rolled his eyes. ÓHow manyØÔ
        She paused, then said, ÓThirty.Ô
        ÓWait, whatØ SeriouslyØÔ I couldnÒt believe it. Thirty dead paranormalsØ That just didnÒt happen.
        WeÒd lose five, maybe ten a year. And most of those were vamps that activated their ankle trackersÒ holy water function.
        ÓYouÒre missing a lot then,Ô Lend said. ÓIÒd guess it was probably closer to fifty, if the numbers are holding steady.Ô
        ÓWhere are you getting this informationØÔ
        ÓDo you really think IPCA is the only group that keeps trackØÔ
        Raquel looked triumphant, sure she was finally going to figure Lend out. ÓWhat is your groupØÔ
        Lend shook his head. ÓIÒm not stupid. WeÒre not interested in being tagged. WeÒre also not interested in being slaughtered.Ô
        ÓWhere are you getting your informationØÔ she repeated.
        ÓA banshee. She said×Ô
        ÓYou know a bansheeØ WhereØÔ Her eyes were practically bugging out of her head now.
        ÓPlease stop interrupting. She told me that the answer was with IPCA, and then spouted off a strange poem.Ô
        Raquel waited expectantly. ÓWellØÔ
        Lend turned and looked at me. ÓEvie, you wanna start itØÔ
        ÓWhatØÔ I was completely confused.
        ÓÑEyes like streams of melting snow,ÒÔ he said softly.
        ThatÒs what IÒd said to him when he was first trying to figure out my eye color. No wonder I had terrified him. I had forgotten about it until now×but how did he know what IÒd heard in a dreamØ
        ÓWhat are you talking aboutØ I×I donÒt even know what that means.Ô
        ÓWhat was the rest of itØÔ Raquel asked, impatient.
        He turned to her. ÓIÒll tell you when you let me go.Ô
        ÓWeÒre not letting you go. For all I know, your group is behind the attacks. Maybe you broke in to find our tracking records for more victims.Ô
        ÓIÒd say whatever this thing is, itÒs doing just fine on its own.Ô
        ÓWhy did you break in, thenØÔ
        ÓI already told you. The banshee said the answer was here. I thought maybe you had info on it, had figured out a pattern or something. ThatÒs what I was looking for. Obviously I was on the wrong track, since it seems you know even less than we do.Ô
        Raquel was seriously pissed. IÒd never seen anyone who could push her buttons as well as Lend.
        ÓWhen youÒre ready to give me anything useful, let me know. Evie, letÒs go.Ô
        ÓI think IÒll stay here for a while.Ô Oh, baby, that was the wrong answer.
        Her mouth barely moved as she snapped one word: ÓNow.Ô
        ÓI guess IÒll see you later, Lend.Ô Leaving the drawing stuff with him, I followed Raquel out, turning to give him a sheepish grin.
        ÓI canÒt×Why you were×You could have×Ô Raquel stopped, taking a deep breath. ÓIÒm very disappointed in you.Ô
        I rolled my eyes, walking next to her down the hall. ÓYeah, well, maybe if I actually had a life or some friends I wouldnÒt have to hang out with the prisoners. But as it is, heÒs very nice, and I think if you were nice to him, you might have learned something by now.Ô
        ÓYou donÒt understand how this works.Ô
        ÓNo, I donÒt, because you donÒt tell me anything! WhatÒs up with all the dead paranormalsØÔ
        Raquel rubbed her forehead wearily. ÓI donÒt know. The vampires last week, and there have been several more the last few days. Either we havenÒt been picking up on it, or itÒs getting worse.Ô
        ÓWhat are you gonna doØÔ
        ÓWeÒve got research and analysis working on it, but we havenÒt been very lucky coming up with answers lately. Like your friend in there×we have no idea what he is or where he came from.Ô
        ÓKinda like meØÔ
        She gave me a sharp look that softened quickly. ÓYouÒre a very different case.Ô
        ÓYeah. Okay.Ô I wanted to add a whatever, but knew it would push her over the edge. ÓOh, did you figure out a new command for RethØ IÒm tired of sleeping with weights on my bed.Ô
        ÓYouÒre sleeping with weights on your bedØÔ
        ÓGotta stay safe somehow.Ô
        She heaved an I canÒt deal with this right now sigh. ÓYou know that the faeries canÒt take you.
        TheyÒre all strictly prohibited from kidnapping.Ô
        ÓSomeone should tell Reth. Besides, itÒs not the kidnapping, itÒs what he does to×Ô
        ÓEnough, Evie. Maybe hanging out with Lend isnÒt such a bad thing if it will get you off this obsession you have with the faerie.Ô
        I stopped in my tracks. She kept walking for a few steps before she noticed. ÓMy obsession with himØ Why wonÒt you believe me about thisØ I thought you cared about me!Ô Angry tears stung my eyes, and I closed my them before I could say anything else. Taking a deep breath, I shook my head.
        ÓWhatever. IÒm going back to my room.Ô
        ÓJust be sure and tell me before you go and see Lend again.Ô
        ÓSure, because weÒre big on trust here, rightØÔ Before she could answer I turned and walked off.



        LIGHT MY FIRE
        T he next day (after sending a rather snippy message to Raquel informing her that I was going to see Lend) I went into his room, laptop in hand. He was Chinese and utterly adorable this morning.
        ÓWhat do you have planned for todayØÔ
        I gave him a stern look. ÓIÒm going to make you realize that Easton Heights, while popular with viewers, is severely underrated by critics.Ô
        He looked up at the ceiling and sighed. ÓSo RaquelÒs resorted to torture.Ô
        I hit him in the shoulder and continued. ÓIÒve picked out three episodes that not only showcase superb acting but also have unparalleled writing. And you are going to love them.Ô
        ÓIs that an orderØÔ
        ÓNo, itÒs a threat.Ô
        He put his pillow against the wall as a cushion and sat all the way back on his bed. I sat next to him, not minding that we had to be touching so we could both see the screen. ThatÒs when it hit meright then, when our arms were touching×that I was totally crushing on him. It should have been obvious since I thought about him pretty much all the time, but at that moment I knew. I liked him.
        Like liked him. A lot. Not in just a fun-to-finally-have-someone-to-flirt-with way, but in an I-wanted-to-hold-his-hand-and-kiss-him way.
        And suddenly even Easton Heights couldnÒt make me feel better. I was overwhelmed with insecurity. What if he was nice to me because I was the only person here who was nice to himØ What if he had a girlfriend in the normal worldØ The way he could change his looks, he could have fifty girlfriends and theyÒd never know! And what would happen if IPCA let him goØ IÒd never see him again. The thought was crushing. But what would happen if they didnÒtØ HeÒd get bitter and angry and blame me, since it really was my fault that he got caught.
        Lend nudged me. ÓIt wasnÒt that bad,Ô he said, smiling, and I realized the first episode was already over.
        I managed a weak smile. ÓWasnÒt that badØ It was awesome.Ô
        He narrowed his eyes. ÓAre you okayØÔ
        ÓYeah, sure. Why wouldnÒt I beØÔ
        He reached out and put his hand on top of mine. My heart skipped a beat×he liked me, too!
        ÓYouÒre worried about whatÒs killing the paranormals, arenÒt youØÔ
        Crap. He didnÒt like me. ÓWhat does it have to do with meØÔ I asked before I thought about it. ÓI mean, itÒs bad, yeah, but not really my problem. IPCA will figure it out.Ô
        He moved his hand. ÓYou donÒt get it, do youØ Evie, it has everything to do with you. YouÒre a paranormal, whether you like it or not.Ô
        Okay, I so didnÒt like that. I was about to say so, but he just kept going.
        ÓTheyÒre our kind, and whateverÒs killing them is not only a threat to the few special things that are left, itÒs a threat to us, too.Ô
        ÓIÒm sorry that paranormals are dying, but honestly, not too sad that the vampires who were trying to kill me ended up dead.Ô
        ÓItÒs not just vampires; there are whole species out there you have no idea exist. And if this goes on much longer, they wonÒt. The world will be a much colder, emptier place for it.Ô
        ÓIsnÒt it alreadyØÔ Bitterness saturated my voice. I couldnÒt be one or the other×by being both normal and paranormal I didnÒt belong anywhere. I was sick of not belonging.
        ÓTrust me when I say itÒs not. And I want to show that world to you. But weÒve got to make sure itÒs still there to see.Ô
        I sighed. ÓWhat can I doØÔ
        ÓWhere did you hear that lineØ About the eyesØÔ
        I put down the laptop and turned sideways so I could see him. ÓI donÒt know, really. It was just in my head. I think I was dreaming about it the day you came. ÑEyes like streams of melting snowÅÒÔ
        I paused, trying to remember. ÓÑCold with the things she does not knowÒØÔ
        His breath caught and he nodded. ÓDo you know the rest of itØÔ I shook my head. ÓMaybe you can help me figure it out. IÒll×Ô We both looked up as extra light filled the room from a doorway appearing on the wall. ÓAre you expecting anyoneØÔ
        ÓNo.Ô I scooted closer to him. We both watched as a figure came out of the door. Reth. ÓOh, bleep,Ô
        I whispered. I didnÒt have my knife. I didnÒt have anything.
        ÓHere you are,Ô he said, smiling pleasantly.
        Raquel hadnÒt done anything to stop him. ÓLo×Ô I didnÒt even get to the second syllable of his name before he waved his hand and whispered a word, disappearing my voice again.
        ÓThereÒs no need for that.Ô His smile didnÒt change.
        Lend looked at me; I pointed frantically at my throat, mouthing get help.
        ÓStay away from her,Ô Lend said, standing and moving in front of me.
        ÓEvelyn is mine. You are irrelevant.Ô Waving his hand dismissively, he sent Lend flying across the room and into the wall. Lend slid down into a heap at the bottom. I screamed, but nothing came out.
        Reth glided across the room and settled down on the bed next to me. I tried to hit him, but he grabbed my arm, laughing. I struggled as he took his free hand and traced a finger down my spine, paralyzing me. It was like one of those nightmares where you have to watch everything happen and you canÒt do anything.
        Lend was completely still. Tears filled my eyes.
        Reth kept his hand on my forearm, encircling my wrist with his long fingers. ÓIÒm sorry for the haste, but circumstances have changed and we canÒt afford the same leisurely pace.Ô His heat crept up my arm. Closing my eyes, I willed it to stop. It slowed, and then stilled. It felt like I was damming the flow by sheer force of will. I couldnÒt last long.
        ÓDonÒt be difficult. Once I finish, everything will be better×youÒll see.Ô He smiled at me tenderly, stroking a finger down my cheek and leaving a trail of heat. ÓWeÒve got things to do×what fun weÒll have.Ô I didnÒt stop concentrating. ÓEvelyn.Ô He sounded annoyed. ÓIÒm giving you a gift; moving you forward. It was only a matter of time. You belong with me, and this is the best way.Ô
        He squeezed my wrist. The warmth burned hotter and hotter. Now instead of pleasant, it was painful. It was like his hand was searing itself to my arm; in my mind the flesh was sealing, his hand permanently attached to me. I couldnÒt hold this back anymore. It was too hot, there was too much. The fire devoured my arm, moving faster and higher, ever closer to my heart. I screamed again, but no sound escaped my lips.
        And then sound was everywhere. I opened my eyes. Lend was on the floor in the hall, his body convulsing from the electric shocks shooting through it. ÓLend,Ô I mouthed. He had triggered the alarm ×thrown himself out there, knowing what would happen.
        Reth sighed impatiently, squeezing my arm harder. ÓI hate it when people meddle.Ô The fire was in my shoulder; the first tendrils of it touched my heart, nestling in like a small animal.
        ÓLorethan!Ô a voice called out, sharp and brilliant in my pain.
        Reth turned his head, murder on his face.
        Raquel spoke slowly and clearly over the sound of the alarm. ÓYou will not touch Evelyn.Ô
        A fraction of a second, then his hand shot off my arm as though he were the one being burned. The rest of the fire split×half drained back down my arm to where his hand had been; the other half found its way into my heart. I still couldnÒt move or talk. He stood, regarding Raquel with the same cold fury I had seen when heÒd killed the werewolf.
        ÓLeave us now,Ô Raquel said.
        Reth was absolutely still, looking like an avenging god in the middle of the white room. I wondered if he would kill us all. After the longest silence of my life, he waved his hand toward me. I collapsed onto the bed, finally able to move again. Without another word Reth walked to the wall and through a faerie door.
        Raquel pushed a button on her communicator, turning off the alarms, and rushed to my side. ÓEvie, hon, are you all rightØÔ
        The memory of the pain hurt as much as if it were still happening. I sobbed and clutched my burned arm to my chest.
        ÓLet me see it,Ô she said, pulling it out. ÓOh, Evie, IÒm so sorry.Ô I looked up; her eyes brimmed with tears. ÓI should have listened to you.Ô
        On my wrist in brilliant scarlet was the imprint of RethÒs hand. But Raquel could see only the burn.
        She couldnÒt see what my eyes could see.
        Beneath the handprint, I was still on fire.



        BURN, BABY, BURN
        I stared at my arm. Underneath the red handprint golden tendrils swirled, warm and living. ÓWhat did he doØÔ I whispered, crying. What had Reth put inside meØ
        Raquel, thinking I was talking about Lend, stroked my hair. ÓHe tried to run away.

        I looked up, shaking my head. ÓNo, he didnÒt. When Reth×Lend couldnÒt×He threw himself over the threshold to trigger the alarm. It was the only way he could help.Ô
        ÓOh,Ô Raquel said, her voice soft. She looked into the hall at LendÒs unconscious form, or at least what she could see of it. He was wearing the shorts IÒd given him; to RaquelÒs eyes it probably looked like a pair of shorts and an ankle tracker floating in the hall.
        Raquel called on her communicator and a couple of guards came, bringing Lend in from the hall. I moved to the end of the bed, clutching my arm. After they set Lend down, I put my uninjured hand on his chest, surprised as always that it was firm and warm. ÓHeÒs breathing.Ô I was so relieved I started bawling.
        ÓItÒs okay.Ô Raquel put an arm around my shoulders. ÓHow did this happenØÔ
        ÓHow did it happenØ Are you kidding meØ How long have I been telling you that Reth was crazy, that he was doing this to meØ How many times have I told you that you guys donÒt understand faeries, that you canÒt control themØÔ
        ÓIÒm sorry. I should have listened. But it must have been the ÑI need youÒ named command you gave him×somehow he twisted it.Ô
        I rolled my eyes. ÓYou thinkØ ThatÒs what they do.Ô
        ÓStill, he canÒt touch you now, so thatÒs taken care of.Ô
        She really thought it was that simple. She had no idea.
        ÓLetÒs take you to the infirmary so the doctor can look at that burn.Ô
        I looked down at my arm; the gold glow hadnÒt faded. I couldnÒt believe she didnÒt see it×it was like I was lit up from the inside. ÓWhat about LendØÔ I put my hand on his cheek.
        ÓHeÒll be fine once he wakes up. It wasnÒt a lethal amount.Ô
        I let her take my good hand and walk me to the infirmary. The doctor was a pleasant werewolf in her midforties. I hadnÒt been in here since I sprained my ankle two years ago. And, no, it wasnÒt in some exciting way, being chased through a graveyard by a vamp or anything. I sprained it while rocking out to my iPod alone in my room. Apparently hip-hop is not my calling. Remembering how embarrassed I was then was a stark contrast to the terror I felt now.
        Raquel explained what happened and had me hold out my wrist for the doctor to see. She frowned; for a moment I was overwhelmed with panic, thinking she, too, could see what seethed under the skin. If IPCA was already watching me and considered me a paranormal, there was no telling what they would do if they thought I was changing.
        ÓThatÒs odd,Ô she said. ÓItÒs a burn, but it doesnÒt look like it happened five minutes ago. It looks older, mostly healed now.Ô My skin felt so hot to me I expected it to burn her as she ran her finger over it, but she just shook her head. ÓStill feels quite warm.Ô She put her hand to my forehead and looked up. ÓYouÒre freezing.Ô If she gave me that concerned frown one more time IÒd freak out. I didnÒt feel any colder than normal. In fact, I felt warmer. Especially inside my heart.
        ÓCan I talk to you in the hallØÔ Raquel asked and the doctor followed her out. Trembling, I got off the table and walked over to a mirror hanging above the sink. I took a deep breath and unbuttoned the top three buttons of my shirt, pulling it wide. I sighed, relieved. My reflection was completely normal; just my pale skin, barely-there cleavage, and pink bra.
        Then, buttoning my shirt, I looked down. ÓOh, no,Ô I whispered. Right where I could feel my heart racing in my chest the same liquid gold burned. It pulsed with life in time to my heartbeats.
        I jumped as the door opened, yanking my shirt closed. The doctor smiled at me. ÓEverything okayØÔ
        ÓI, yeah, everythingÒs fine.Ô
        ÓIÒm going to put some aloe on your burn and then wrap it up. Since it seems mostly healed, I donÒt think you need to keep it covered for more than a day. Now, I was talking with Raquel, and IÒll admit I donÒt know much about faerie magic or wounds. Are you experiencing any other strange symptomsØÔ
        ÓNo.Ô Besides the fact that I was glowing and for the first time could see myself like I saw paranormals. I knew I should mention it×tell Raquel that it was more than just a burn, that Reth had done something, changed me somehow×but I couldnÒt. I wasnÒt looking for an ankle tracker or to be some sort of freaky test study. Visions of being dissected ran through my head. I didnÒt think they actually did that, but I wasnÒt going to risk telling IPCA anything.
        I looked down at the wrap the doctor put on my wrist, relieved that I couldnÒt see the flames anymore.
        ÓIÒm going to take your temperature; you feel very cool, and IÒm worried it might be a side effect.Ô
        She put a thermometer in my ear. After a few seconds it beeped. She pulled it out, and there was that surprised frown. Again. It was almost as bad as RaquelÒs sighs. ÓThis is way too low. The thermometer must be broken. Do you feel okayØÔ
        I jumped off the table, terrified that they would figure out something was seriously abnormalparanormal×here. Aside from a complete physical when I first arrived and the ankle thing, IÒd never been in here, never been sick that I could remember. I chalked it up to that whole living in nearseclusion thing. I didnÒt want her to start poking around and figure out I was even weirder than they thought. ÓYeah, IÒm fine, really. IÒm always a little bit cold; the thermometer must be broken, no big deal.Ô
        ÓOkay. If that wrist bothers you, or you have any strange symptoms×anything at all×let me know.Ô
        ÓWill do.Ô I walked out with Raquel following me.
        ÓWhy donÒt you go get some restØÔ she asked, hurrying to keep up with my fast pace.
        ÓI want to be there when Lend wakes up.Ô
        ÓI donÒt think×Ô
        ÓRaquel,Ô I said, giving her a flat look. ÓHe saved me. He freaking electrocuted himself to save me.
        IÒm gonna be there when he wakes up so I can tell him thanks.Ô
        After a small I give up sigh, she nodded. ÓJust be careful, okayØ We still donÒt know anything about him.Ô They didnÒt know anything about me, either. ÓAnd if he tells you where heÒs from or what heÒs doing, tell me immediately.Ô
        Yeah, right, I thought. ÓYup,Ô I said. She walked me to his room and stood in the doorway as I walked straight in.
        ÓOkay×IÒll check on you later then.Ô She hovered for a moment, then left.
        Lend was still out cold. I sat on the edge of the bed next to him, wondering how long it would take him to wake up. I felt horrible. It was my fault×yet again×that he had been zapped.
        I stared, glad he had the shorts so I didnÒt have to feel guilty. He was amazing. He had the faintest luminescence about him, centered in his chest. I studied his face. When he was wearing other people I could see hints of his features underneath, but now that it was just him it was a little easier. I leaned closer and closer, trying to memorize the way he looked. It was kinda weird having a crush on a guy who was different every time I saw him, and I wanted to have this face, LendÒs real face, in my mind. He was the most strangely beautiful guy I had ever seen×even more than the faeries, because his face was human.
        I leaned in so far I almost fell on top of him. Rather than risk that again, I got off the bed and knelt, propping my elbows on the side of the bed and resting my head on my hands. Still curious, I reached out a hand and ran my fingers through his hair. It was the softest, smoothest texture imaginable. I was so busy trying to see his hair and playing with it that I didnÒt notice him wake up until the hair I was playing with turned black.
        ÓOh!Ô I said, moving back so fast I fell on my butt. ÓYouÒre awake!Ô He was wearing the standard dark-haired, dark-eyed hottie and regarded me with a puzzled expression. Before he could ask what
        I was doing playing with his hair, I started babbling. ÓAre you okayØ How do you feelØ Can I get anything for youØÔ
        He moved to sit up, then stopped and put a hand on his forehead. ÓMan, I hurt.Ô
        ÓIÒm so sorry! This is all my fault.Ô
        He looked at me, frowning. ÓHow is this your faultØÔ
        ÓI got you electrocuted again.Ô
        ÓI think we can safely blame the crazy faerie.Ô
        I shook my head. ÓIf you hadnÒt×I donÒt×Thanks.Ô I smiled and took his free hand in mine. ÓReally, really thank you. IÒm pretty sure you saved my life. Or at least my soul.Ô
        He sat up, not letting go of my hand. I liked that. A lot. ÓWhat was he doing to youØÔ
        I sat on the bed next to him and stared at the floor. ÓI donÒt know. It was kind of like what he used to do×with the heat. But it was different this time×stronger. It was like he was burning me up on the inside, forcing it into me. And it didnÒt×Ô I stopped. I couldnÒt tell Raquel about what I saw in myself now. Could I trust Lend with itØ
        ÓIt didnÒt whatØÔ
        I took a deep breath. ÓIt didnÒt go away this time.Ô Taking my hand from his, I pulled off the wrapping and stared at the red handprint and liquid flames underneath. Lend drew his breath in sharply and I looked up at him, shocked. ÓYou can see itØÔ
        ÓOf course I can see it!Ô

        HAGTASTIC
        L end could see the flames under my skin. I couldnÒt believe it. Maybe they werenÒt paranormal, after all. ÓReallyØ How can you see themØÔ I asked.
        ÓItÒs bright red! How could I not seeØ He must have burned you really bad.Ô Lend took my hand tenderly, looking at the burn. ÓHandÒs still freezing, though.Ô
        My shoulders slumped in disappointment. ÓYou canÒt see it, then.Ô
        He looked up, confused. ÓIs there something elseØÔ
        I bit my lip, then shook my head, avoiding his eyes. ÓNo, nothing.Ô
        ÓEvie. What did he do to youØÔ
        ÓI donÒt know.Ô That part was the truth, at least. I had no idea what heÒd done to me, or what would have happened if he hadnÒt been stopped.
        ÓYou can see something there, canÒt youØÔ
        I shook my head again, then closed my eyes and nodded.
        ÓWhat is itØÔ
        ÓI donÒt know. ItÒs like×itÒs like the fire I felt from him, itÒs still there, right under where the handprint is. Just swirling around, all golden and creepy. IÒve never been able to see anything under myself before.Ô
        ÓNot even when he was doing this to you earlierØÔ
        ÓI donÒt know. It was different.Ô I tried to remember; I knew it made me feel warmer, but it always faded after he left. ÓI never bothered looking because it wasnÒt permanent. The feeling always went away. Back then it was as if he was letting me borrow the warmth. This time it was like he was forcing it into me, making me take it.Ô
        ÓMaybe this will fade, tooØÔ
        ÓI donÒt know,Ô I said, trying not to cry. ÓItÒs not just on my arm.Ô
        ÓWhere elseØÔ
        My voice came out a whisper. ÓMy heart.Ô
        Lend was quiet for a long time. ÓWhat did Raquel sayØÔ
        ÓI didnÒt tell her. TheyÒve already got me classified as a paranormal. I donÒt want to give them anything else that would make them×make me, I donÒt know, weirderØÔ
        ÓI can understand that. IÒve hidden from them my whole life. But where else are you going to get any answersØÔ
        ÓThey donÒt know a bleep thing about faeries.Ô
        Lend laughed.
        ÓWhatØÔ I asked.
        ÓWhatÒs with the bleepØ DidnÒt they teach you any actual swearwords hereØÔ
        I blushed, then laughed. ÓItÒs kind of an inside joke. Lish×Alisha, my best friend×sheÒs a mermaid, and the computer talks for her. It wonÒt translate swearing, so it all comes out as Ñbleep.Ò I kinda picked it up.Ô
        ÓI guess that makes sense in a weird way.Ô He was still holding my hand and looking at the burn. I really, really, really liked the feeling of my hand in his. It was amazing that even with everything that happened today such a little thing could still make me feel giddy. Granted, it would have been better if he wasnÒt staring at the wound that had gotten him electrocuted and possibly meant I was even more of a freak than before, but IÒd take what I could get.
        ÓIsnÒt there anyone you can ask about thisØ IÒm kind of worried about it.Ô
        I laughed. ÓIÒm the one whoÒs freaking on fire on the inside. Lish would keep it a secret, but she doesnÒt know anything that IPCA doesnÒt. And I could always ask Reth what the bleep he did to me, but I kinda donÒt want to see him again. Ever. And IÒm sure no other faerie would help. They donÒt really do helpful.Ô
        Lend had a weird look on his face. ÓDid you say youÒre on fire on the insideØÔ
        ÓThatÒs what it looks like on my arm and chest×kind of all swirly and golden, like liquid fire.Ô
        ÓLiquid fire.Ô His tone was flat, disbelieving.
        Feeling defensive, I shrugged. ÓYeah.Ô
        He sighed. ÓÑEyes like streams of melting snow, cold with the things she does not know. Heaven above and Hell beneath, liquid flames to hide her grief. Death, death, death with no release. Death, death, death with no release.ÒÔ
        What. The. Crap. That was what I thought. And what I said was, ÓWhat the crapØÔ
        Lend let go of my hand and rubbed his hands over his face. ÓI donÒt know. ItÒs what the banshee gave us, some sort of prophecy poem. I have no idea what it means. And a lot of it seems like it means you. Your eyes, and youÒre always talking about how cold you are. And now the liquid fire inside you.Ô
        ÓUmm, yeah, but youÒre forgetting that whole Ñdeath death deathÒ part! And I am not a killer!Ô I stood, insulted. I couldnÒt believe Lend would think that.
        He laughed drily, shaking his head. ÓTrust me, I really donÒt think youÒre the killer. YouÒre not exactly the slaughter-hundreds-of-paranormals type.Ô
        ÓOh.Ô Feeling stupid, I sat back down. ÓWhat do you think it means, thenØÔ
        ÓI donÒt know. I used to think it was describing whoever was doing this, but now I have no idea.Ô
        I thought about it. The whole thing was weird and creepy. ÓHey, the part about heaven and hell×do you know any faerie mythologyØÔ He shook his head. ÓWell, the traditional stories about them say that they were too bad for heaven and too good for hell, so they got stuck in the middle×Earth and the Faerie Realms. And theyÒve been trapped here ever since, immortal, unchanging, trying to find a way back to heaven. Or hell. Or somewhere else entirely, IÒm not sure. Trying to find a way out, I guess. Maybe itÒs about the faeries!Ô If it was about the faeries, then it wasnÒt about me. I needed it to be about the faeries.
        He nodded thoughtfully. ÓCould be.Ô
        ÓAnd! And! Reth was the one who came and got me from the vamps, and then he left pretty soon after taking me to his home×He totally could have gone back and killed them all!Ô
        ÓBut whyØ And it says Ñshe,Ò not Ñhe.ÒÔ
        I frowned. He had a point. ÓStill×there are lots of girl faeries. And heÒs the one who put the fire stuff in me. I think itÒs Reth.Ô
        ÓYou could be right. Honestly, IÒm in so far over my head. I should never have come here. Not only did I not figure anything out, I canÒt help anyone.Ô
        I nudged him with my shoulder. ÓYou helped me.Ô
        He nudged me back. ÓThatÒs something, at least.Ô
        I smiled, happy. Then I frowned. Lend didnÒt belong here. As much as I never wanted him to leave, the whole thing was stupid. ÓIÒm gonna talk to Raquel, see if we can get you out.Ô
        He laughed, but it didnÒt have any humor. ÓThey wonÒt let me leave. And even if they do, itÒd be with this ankle tracker, which would mean I could never go home.Ô He turned toward me, his face serious. ÓYou should leave, though. You could get out, get away.Ô
        I shook my head, sad. ÓI canÒt. I donÒt have anyone or anything outside IPCA. IÒd have no money, no family, nowhere to go.Ô Ever since I found out the agency that took care of me considered me one of the things they protected the world from, it was a lot harder to forget I was totally alone.
        RethÒs words came back to haunt me. Stupid, stupid faerie. I sighed heavily. ÓGosh, now I donÒt even feel like watching another episode of Easton Heights.Ô
        Lend put his arm around me and patted my shoulder. ÓAt least thereÒs one good thing to come of all this, then.Ô
        I elbowed him in the stomach, laughing. ÓWhatever.Ô
        ÓYou donÒt have wireless on that thing, by any chanceØÔ He had dropped his arm back to his side and was eyeing the laptop we used to watch the show earlier.
        ÓNope, sorry.Ô
        ÓEvie!Ô Raquel was standing at the door. ÓWhy donÒt you have your communicator on youØÔ
        ÓForgot it. WhatÒs upØÔ
        ÓYouÒve got a job.Ô
        ÓA real oneØ TodayØÔ Surely what I had just been through was enough to get me a sick day.
        ÓYes, today, right now. Hurry up.Ô
        Sighing, I stood, leaving the laptop. Poor guy needed something for entertainment. ÓSee you later, Lend. And thanks again for that whole electrocuting-yourself-to-save-me thing.Ô
        ÓAnytime.Ô
        I followed Raquel out. ÓNot that IÒm nervous or anything, considering the last job almost got me killed and Reth burned a hole in my arm today, but what exactly is this jobØÔ
        ÓIreland. Possible hag.Ô
        ÓA hagØ Oh, ick. CanÒt someone else goØÔ IÒd only met one hag before, but it was horrible.
        ÓNo, itÒs unconfirmed. WeÒll need your go-ahead for the bag-and-tag. Remember what happened with AlexØÔ
        I had to laugh. Alex was this awesomely shy, bumbling kind of guy who worked in our section of
        IPCA for a while. He was six foot four and about 150 pounds. Knew everything there was to know about any type of paranormal but was useless in the field. He came back once, triumphantly dragging a ÓhagÔ along. Yeah, turns out she was just a really old, ugly woman. That was a mess. Alex was never sent out again×permanent paperwork duty.
        ÓI hate hags.Ô They were creepy. Beyond creepy. Way worse than vamps.
        ÓIÒm sending Jacques with you. I donÒt want you going out by yourself for a while.

        ÓFine by me.Ô Jacques, besides the natural werewolf enhancements, was huge. Definitely the kind of guy you wanted with you when you were feeling a little nervous. I stopped at my room to grab my bag of ankle trackers, my communicator, Tasey, and my knife.
        We met up with Jacques outside Transport. A faerie was already waiting for us. Fehl. Of course, it had to be one of the few who ever paid attention to me. I was all faeried out for the day, but I had a job and there was nothing to be done. Fehl didnÒt say anything, standing with her usual bored and annoyed expression. I had never noticed before, but her eyes were the same ruby color as her hair.
        Like her voice, it was creepy and beautiful at the same time.
        ÓBe careful, okayØÔ Raquel cautioned.
        ÓYeah, yeah.Ô Completely exhausted, I just wanted to get this over with.
        Jacques and I stood on either side of Fehl. She held her hands out and we took them as a door appeared in front of us. Without thinking I had given her my hand with the burned wrist. She looked down and the briefest smile flickered across her face. ÓHe didnÒt finish,Ô she murmured in her breaking-glass voice. Sure that Raquel hadnÒt heard, I clenched my jaw and closed my eyes, walking through the Faerie Paths toward my date with a hag.

        LOST SOULS
        W e stumbled out of the Faerie Paths into the dim sunlight of a hazy, cold field, surrounded by nothing but tall brown grass. Fehl quickly backed up through the door in a dead tree behind us. Good riddance. I pulled my arms around myself. ÓShoulda worn a coat.Ô
        Jacques shrugged. ÓIt is not so bad.Ô
        I could see the pond, a murky, lonely thing ahead in the distance, surrounded by a thin copse of trees. Why couldnÒt these creatures ever hang out on tropical islandsØ I wouldnÒt have minded a trip to Hawaii.
        I frowned. ÓYou should probably hide when we get close, let me stand there alone. SheÒs more likely to show, if sheÒs even there.Ô
        ÓAre you certain you will be all rightØÔ
        ÓIf IÒm not, trust me, youÒll know.Ô
        He smiled and we crossed the field in silence. When we were a few yards away from the edge of the pond, Jacques broke away and hid in a scraggly stand of trees. Putting one hand on Tasey, I walked to the edge of the water, picked up a rock, and threw it in. There was no reaction. I did it again.
        Nothing.
        Granted, I hoped nothing would happen. Hags live in ponds and creeks and look like old, gnarled women. Not even a very cute glamour, but whatÒs underneath is awful. TheyÒre sickly green, with big, round fish eyes×pure white. Their hair is like clumps of rotting weeds, and they top it all off with three rows of needle-like, blackened teeth. Did I mention they eat kidsØ Yeah. Kids. They ask for help and then pull them under the water until they stop struggling. Then the hag eats them whole.
        Hag protocol was pretty simple. You couldnÒt get them in the water×too strong. But if you lured them out, it was easy enough to tase them, attach an ankle tracker, and call for transport. Unlike vamps, hags couldnÒt be neutered. They were kept in a special unit somewhere in Siberia. ÓHumane
        Detainment,Ô IPCA called it×a little odd, considering there was nothing humane or human about hags.
        After ten minutes of walking around and tossing rocks into the pond I got bored. Maybe I was too old to attract a hag these days. I looked around the pond, trying to see any hints I wasnÒt wasting my time. Most of the vegetation was still dead; spring had yet to visit this part of Ireland. The trees were thicker than IÒd noticed, though. Then I saw something to my right. About two dozen feet away was an odd little mound, mottled green and gray, that seemed out of place. Pulling Tasey out, I made my way cautiously over. As I got closer, the scent of mildew was nearly overpowering×that was the hag smell, all right. Holding my breath, I tiptoed around to her other side. I couldnÒt believe it.
        She was dead.
        I didnÒt even know how to kill a hag. They were just one of those things that always were, kind of like mermaids. But she was definitely dead. Underneath the glamour, her milky white hag eyes were opened wide, her horrible face frozen in confusion. How had this happenedØ
        I glanced around for clues, but didnÒt see anything. Looking down at the hag again, I narrowed my eyes. There was something under the glamour, just where her heap of rags covered her chest. Finding a stick, I pulled down the cloth. There was the faintest trace of a handprint there×a handprint in pale gold, getting dimmer even as I watched, until it disappeared entirely.
        Then I realized something else: the hag was steaming slightly in the cool air. Which meant her body was still warm. Which meant she hadnÒt been dead for long. ÓOh, bleep,Ô I whispered. I stood up straight, holding Tasey out in front of me and spinning around. The whole area felt sinister now, as though every clump of brown bushes or stand of trees held my imminent death.
        ÓJacquesØÔ I called softly, backing away from the pond. I pushed the panic button on my communicator, hoping that Fehl wasnÒt far from the transport point. ÓJacquesØÔ I didnÒt want to yell. Of course, IÒd been standing out in the open so long that whatever this thing was had probably already seen me. Far to my left I heard a twig snap. Dropping my bag of ankle trackers, I pulled out my knife.
        ÓJacquesØ Jacques, is that youØÔ My voice was shaking almost as badly as my hands. ÓJacquesØÔ
        A scream ripped through the air, like a soul was being ripped from its body. JacquesÒs soul.
        JacquesÒs body. And, hating myself even as I was doing it, I turned and ran as hard as I could for the tree. If this thing could take a hag and Jacques, I didnÒt stand a chance. My breath tore at my chest as I pushed myself faster than I thought possible. I was running from death and expected it to catch me at any moment.
        The tree got closer and closer×and nothing was there. Fehl hadnÒt answered the call yet. I sobbed as I ran. If she didnÒt come soon, I was going to die. I made it to the tree and still there was nothing.
        Shaking so hard I thought I would fall apart, I turned around, wanting to meet my end face-to-face.
        The field was empty. I sobbed harder. I didnÒt know whether I should wait for Fehl to come or risk using her name. Just when I was about to shout it, light burst from behind me and I grabbed FehlÒs outstretched hand. ÓGo, now!Ô
        From the edge of the trees I saw a flash of fire shaped like a person, and then the door closed.



        SELFISH IS AS SELFISH DOES
        Raquel was sitting in a chair near my kitchen, talking quietly on her communicator when I woke up on the couch. She had stayed the whole night. I didnÒt want to be alone.
        Her eyebrows were knit as she rubbed her forehead with her free hand. I sat up. She looked over and gave me a strained smile, then continued her conversation for a few minutes. When she had finished, I sat on my hands so they wouldnÒt shake. ÓDid they find itØÔ
        She shook her head and heaved a new sigh. This one was laced with more stress and tension than any I had ever heard before×even more than her Evie, Evie, Evie sigh that showed up whenever I messed up big time, like when I was fourteen and stole her communicator in an attempt to reprogram mine to play music. I screwed up the entire system and locked everyone in their rooms for a few hours. It didnÒt go over well. I was on Containment cleanup duty for a month.
        If only things were that easy this time.
        I didnÒt want to ask, I didnÒt want to know, but I had to. ÓJacquesØÔ
        She shook her head sadly. ÓHe was dead.Ô
        I looked at the floor, tears welling in my eyes. I hadnÒt done a thing to help him×I hadnÒt even tried. Raquel sat next to me and put her arm around my shoulders. ÓThere was nothing you could have done. If you had tried to help him, youÒd both be dead now. And I know Jacques would be glad he died helping you escape.Ô
        Actually, I was sure Jacques would be glad to be alive right now. Still, he had been armed and had supernatural werewolf strength. If he could be taken out that easily, I really wouldnÒt have been able to do anything.
        Telling myself that didnÒt erase his scream from my mind.
        ÓIÒve got to go to a meeting with all the department heads. WeÒll figure it out and stop whateverÒs doing this.Ô
        I remembered my theory and sat up straight. ÓItÒs Reth!Ô
        ÓWhatÒs RethØÔ
        ÓReth, the killer! I think RethÒs doing it!Ô
        ÓWhy would you say thatØÔ
        ÓThe handprint! On the hagÒs chest×she had a handprint that was glowing gold! Just like×Ô I stopped dead. I hadnÒt told Raquel about the glowing in me and I wasnÒt going to. ÓHe left a handprint on me, I think itÒs him!Ô
        Raquel shook her head. ÓI know youÒre mad at Reth, and with good reason, but it isnÒt him.Ô
        ÓHow do you knowØ You donÒt know anything about faeries!Ô
        She gave me a level stare. ÓI have been working with faeries far longer than you. And I know Reth didnÒt do this. While you were out there, he was in a disciplinary hearing.Ô
        ÓA×whatØÔ
        ÓHis actions with you were under review. There were seven people on the council; they can all vouch that he was there the whole time.Ô
        A disciplinary hearingØ Who were they kiddingØ Faeries didnÒt care in the slightest about us or our rules. Like I told Lend, they were only here because of the named command they had been given in the very beginning×to serve IPCA. ÓSo, what, are they punishing himØÔ
        ÓHis actions were deemed inappropriate and he was firmly admonished.Ô The way Raquel said it, I knew she realized how lame it sounded.
        ÓAh, admonished. ThatÒll teach him! I feel totally safe now!Ô
        ÓYou donÒt need to worry about him anymore. I gave him a named command not to touch you. He canÒt, ever again. So please, stop letting it bother you so much.Ô
        I looked down at my wrist. It was mostly covered by my sleeve, but I could see the swirling glow where the skin stuck out a little. Yeah, nothing to worry about at all. ÓI still think he had something to do with this×or maybe another faerie. One IPCA doesnÒt know about.Ô
        ÓWell, IÒll suggest your theory during the meeting, but we have no reason to suspect the faeries. You and I both know faeries donÒt do anything without motivation.Ô
        ÓYeah, and we both should know that we really donÒt get their motivation.Ô
        Raquel heaved an IÒm done talking about this with you sigh and stood up. ÓLish wanted you to go see her as soon as you felt up to it. I would feel better if you spent the day with her. I donÒt want you alone. And, please, this time, take your communicator.Ô
        Raquel patted me on the head like I was five, then left. I was freezing, so I took a shower that was too long and too hot. I tried not to, but I couldnÒt avoid looking down. My chest still had its spot of liquid gold fire, undimmed.
        When I got out, I stared hard at myself in the mirror, but I could see my freaky liquid flames only if
        I looked directly at them. It felt like my face should look different, but it was the same old Eviecute but not gorgeous, button nose, pretty mouth. And my pale, pale gray eyes.
        But then something hit me×something horrible. If I could see what was paranormal about myself only by looking directly at it, I had no idea if there was something my face was hiding. I could never look into my own eyes without a mirror and, for all I knew, IÒd been glowing my entire life.
        Maybe thatÒs what was so weird about my eyes that Lend couldnÒt imitate. Suddenly my face felt like a mask, hiding whatever I really was underneath.
        It was a terrible thought. A terrible thought that I had no way to either confirm or deny. That was the great thing about being one of a kind. No answers. Ever.
        Upset, I dried off and pulled on my biggest, softest sweater. It was a pretty pale blue and the sleeves came down past my hands. That was a bonus, since I didnÒt have to see my wrist. I braided my hair and grabbed my communicator. When I walked into Central Processing, Lish practically slammed herself into the glass in her urgency to talk to me.
        ÓEvie, are you okayØ I have been so worried.Ô
        I smiled weakly. ÓYeah, itÒs been kind of a sucky couple of weeks.Ô
        ÓPlease, sit down. You have not visited me much lately. I missed you.Ô
        I dragged over one of the rolling chairs, sitting down and pulling up my legs.
        Lish made me recount everything that had happened with Reth and then the hag. Being with her now made me realize how much I had missed my best friend. Between all the extra attention Raquel was giving me, the increasingly botched and dangerous jobs, and Lend, I had been busy. Lish, being a very clever amphibious immortal, narrowed her eyes in a sly smile.
        ÓAnd this Lend×who saved you from Reth×is he veryÅcuteØÔ
        I laughed. ÓHe can do a perfect Landon.Ô
        ÓLandon from Easton HeightsØ Oh, then you really must be in love with him.Ô
        I shook my head. ÓNo, his real face is nicer. And heÒs funny, and nice. DonÒt tell Raquel, but I do kinda like himÅ.Ô
        Lish nodded, still smiling. ÓIs he a raging bundle of human hormones like LandonØÔ
        I laughed at the absurdity of her question. ÓUmm, IÒm thinking no. IÒm kind of glad, too.Ô
        ÓAh yes. Too much×Ô Lish paused and winked one clear eyelid at me exaggeratedly Ó×baggage, rightØÔ
        ÓYou know me×I like to pack light.Ô
        Lish blew bubbles laughing. ÓSee how good I am getting at metaphorsØÔ
        ÓYouÒre a pro!Ô We practiced metaphors and clichØs a lot; it was important to her to be able to relate to me in spite of our differences.
        ÓThe most vital question, though, is does he like youØÔ
        ÓUmm, probably not. IÒm the girl who keeps getting him fried, rememberØ And heÒs stuck here because of me, too. He shouldnÒt be. ItÒs stupid that theyÒre keeping him.Ô
        ÓWhat else can they doØÔ
        ÓI donÒt know×listen to him, help him! Wherever heÒs from, they know whatÒs going on, too. If IPCA wasnÒt so concerned with bagging and tagging and tracking and all that other nonsense, if theyÒd treat him like an equal or an ally, they could probably work with Lend and figure this thing out before any other paranormals end up dead!Ô
        Lish looked proud of me. Maybe she wasnÒt as pro-IPCA as IÒd always assumed.
        ÓHave you talked to Raquel about thisØÔ
        ÓNot really, no.Ô I had been too nervous. I used to be secure in my place at IPCA, but knowing I was a Level Seven made me worry that everything I did would be suspect. Paranormals werenÒt equal around here×they were always, always other. Pushing for LendÒs freedom was about as suspect as anything I could do right now.
        But then I realized I was sitting there, worried about whether or not Lend liked me as more than a friend (if he even liked me as a friend), worried about my status with the normal humans at IPCA, worried about myself. Always about myself. Just like when I ran sobbing for my life and left
        Jacques alone. Paranormals were dying. It was easy to forget about hags and vamps being killed, but Jacques didnÒt deserve that. It had to stop.
        ÓIÒm going to talk to Raquel about it. Whatever theyÒre doing isnÒt working.Ô
        Lish smiled with her eyes. ÓGood girl.Ô
        I smiled back, wondering if maybe Lish had been trying to help me realize this stuff for a long time.
        IÒd never had a problem with her. I even liked some of the other paranormals, especially the werewolves. After all, it wasnÒt like it was their fault they were how they were.
        Of course, once I thought about that, it really wasnÒt any of the paranormalsÒ faults. ItÒs not like hags woke up one morning and thought, hey, wouldnÒt it be fun to eat childrenØ They were like vultures. Sure, they were disgusting and horrible, but thatÒs just what they were.
        But did that make it okayØ Did that mean they should be allowed to continue hanging out in ponds and swamps, hoping for a nice snackØ The whole train of thought was giving me a headache. I needed a break from thinking.
        ÓSo, umm, would you feel really bad if I left to go see LendØÔ
        ÓBleep no. Go see your weird boyfriend.Ô
        I laughed, smashed my face against her glass as a good-bye, then made my way to LendÒs cell.
        He was still wearing his standard, the dark-haired, dark-eyed hottie, and drawing in the sketchbook
        IÒd given him. When he looked up, relief flooded his face. ÓYouÒre back.Ô
        I nodded, trying to smile. Then, to my immense embarrassment, I burst into tears. He jumped up and pulled me into a hug. ÓWhatÒs wrongØ What happenedØÔ
        ÓIt was there. It killed the hag and then it killed Jacques. I just ran.Ô
        He didnÒt let go of me. ÓDid you see itØÔ
        ÓSort of.Ô I described what little I could to him. ÓOh! And it left a handprint! On the hag, on her chest. A shimmering, pale gold handprint that faded and disappeared while I watched.Ô
        ÓOn her bodyØÔ
        ÓI think it was under her glamour. I doubt anyone else would have been able to see it. It kind of looked like whatÒs under my skin now. But Reth has an alibi.Ô
        He frowned thoughtfully. ÓAre you okayØÔ
        ÓI donÒt know. It was×IÒve never been so scared. I really thought I was going to die. And Jacques
        ×I heard him die.Ô I started crying again. Lend led me to the bed and sat next to me, his arm around my shoulders. ÓSorry,Ô I said, wiping my eyes.
        ÓDonÒt apologize. IÒm just glad you got away. And youÒre the first person to see anything. It helps a lot, actually.Ô
        ÓOr it would if you werenÒt locked up in here. But IÒm going to talk to Raquel, try and make her realize that we need to work with you, not hold you like some criminal. This thing has to be stopped.Ô
        He nodded, and I think he looked a little proud of me, too. Leaning over, he kissed me lightly on top of my head. How could I feel so terrible and wonderful at the same timeØ



        DONÒT CALL ME
        Determined to be as good as my word, I pulled out my communicator and sent a message to Raquel right then, asking her when we could talk. After a few minutes it beeped. ÓOh. SheÒs going to be gone for three or four days.Ô I turned to Lend. ÓBut as soon as she gets back, IÒll talk with her. IPCA has it all wrong. TheyÒre so busy being scared and trying to control things that they canÒt see the paranormals who can help. Like you. IÒm gonna convince her to let you go without a tracker.Ô
        ÓI hope you can.Ô
        ÓMe, too.Ô I sighed. Everything had gotten so complicated, so serious. ÓTell me something about yourself×something fun, something easy.Ô I scooted back and leaned against the wall. He did the same, staying next to me.
        ÓWhat do you want to knowØÔ
        ÓWhatÒs your life like out thereØ I mean, you donÒt have to tell me any secrets,Ô I added hastily.
        ÓBut, like, do you go to schoolØÔ
        ÓIÒm a senior. Just got all my college acceptance letters.Ô He smiled. ÓOf course, I donÒt know how
        IÒll make up the work IÒm missing.Ô
        ÓYouÒre going to collegeØ ThatÒs so cool! Wait, so normal high schoolØ Wow. WhatÒs it likeØ Did you go to the promØ Do you go to a lot of partiesØ Do you have lockersØÔ
        He laughed. ÓLockersØÔ
        ÓThey just seem cool.Ô
        ÓOh, yeah, theyÒre the best. High schoolÒs actually kind of boring. ItÒs a little bit like living in the
        Center. Everyone thinks they know everything about everyone else, but really thereÒs a lot more under the surface. But you already know that, donÒt youØÔ He nudged me. ÓAnd as far as prom, no, I donÒt really date.Ô
        ÓWhyØ Look at you, youÒre hot!Ô I blushed. ÓI mean, you can look like whatever you want, IÒll bet the girls love you.Ô
        ÓYeah, they always like this face.Ô
        ÓWhose face is it reallyØÔ
        He smiled enigmatically. ÓMine. Kind of. But itÒs just weird with other people×like IÒm pretending, playing a part. And they only like the part. They donÒt really know me.Ô
        ÓI get that.Ô I didnÒt add that I was really, really happy he wasnÒt dating anyone. Best news IÒd had all week. If Lend were like one of the characters on my shows, he would have hooked up with every single girl, on-and offscreen. For once I was glad real life wasnÒt one of my television dramas.
        Then I thought of something I really wanted to know. ÓDo you have a familyØÔ My voice caught.
        More than high school or prom or dating×or even lockers×family filled me with the most regret and sadness about my life. Aside from Raquel and Lish, I didnÒt have anyone. I never had.
        ÓThat would fall into the category of things I canÒt tell you about.Ô My face fell and he added, ÓYet.
        What about youØ How did you end up hereØÔ
        ÓThey kind of found me.Ô I told him the vamp-in-the-cemetery story.
        ÓSo you never had a familyØÔ
        ÓNope, just the foster system. Some of the families were okay, but it wasnÒt a really happy or stable way to spend a childhood.Ô
        ÓIÒm sorry.Ô
        ÓYeah, me, too.Ô I didnÒt like to think about it; it hurt too bad knowing that whoever my parents were, they didnÒt want me. Giving me away I could understand, but they had just abandoned me. I couldnÒt remember them, or anything before the foster homes and the series of families that took me in and then passed me along. ÓItÒs okay, though. RaquelÒs actually a way nice person×she nags me so much I can almost pretend sheÒs my mother. She took me on my first bag-and-tags just to make sure I was comfortable, and she tries to make my life here as normal as possible. And Lish is an awesome best friend, even if sheÒs the worst hide-and-go-seek player ever.Ô
        Of course, he hadnÒt met Lish, so we talked about her and then everything else under the sun for a few more hours. I made him describe his typical day to me in excruciating detail, where he wanted to go to college, what he would study there. I thought he should study art, but he laughed and said he wanted to do something more practical. Then he asked about what life was like growing up in the Center. We traded stories, and I was grateful for the distraction.
        Finally I was too tired to form a coherent sentence. ÓI need to go to bed. But IÒll come hang out tomorrow, okayØÔ
        He smiled. ÓGood. Oh, here.Ô He opened the sketchbook and pulled out a page. He had written out the poem for me. ÓJust in case it helps you think of anything.Ô
        ÓYeah, thanks. I wonÒt show it to anyone.Ô
        ÓI know.Ô Then he pulled out another page and handed it to me, grinning. It was the drawing of me in my zebra dress and pink boots.
        Oh, heavens, I liked that boy. When I got back to my unit, I stared at the drawing. He really captured me, which made me hope he spent a lot of time thinking about me. I sure spent enough time thinking about him, after all. I cleared off my bed and lay down with the drawing next to me.
        Reading over the poem a few more times, I didnÒt have any new brilliant ideas. The whole thing was too weird and vague. I could come up with a lot of explanations that kind of fit, but nothing was perfect. Plus I kept coming back to the fear that it had something to do with me, which made it hard to concentrate. I tucked the poem under the drawing, turned off the lights, and fell asleep.
        I opened my eyes to the dark room. There was a pale light near me and someone hummed a soft, haunting melody. It made me ache inside. Reaching out in a panic, I almost knocked my lamp over as I switched it on. Reth was sitting on the end of my bed.
        ÓHello,Ô he said, his voice and smile pleasant.
        ÓYou canÒt touch me!Ô I sat up and pulled the covers over myself.
        ÓYes, about that. You need to negate the command.Ô
        ÓExcuse meØÔ
        He looked at me patiently, like he was explaining something to a stubborn child. ÓYou need to break that command.Ô
        ÓAnd why on earth would I ever want to do thatØÔ I glared at him. Lunatic.
        ÓBecause I wasnÒt finished.Ô
        ÓOh, no, I really think you were.Ô I held up my wrist. It still bore the scarlet mark of his hand and, to my eyes at least, was bright against the light of the lamp. Then, since I was holding up my hand anyway, I flipped him off.
        ÓYouÒre going to need more.Ô
        ÓWell, thatÒs easy.Ô I held up my other hand and flipped him off with that one, too.
        His golden eyes shimmered softly in the dim light. ÓIt didnÒt work; youÒre still cold.Ô
        ÓIÒm just fine, thank you very much.Ô
        ÓÑEyes like streams of melting snow, cold with the things she does not know.ÒÔ
        I glanced down at the poem; it hadnÒt been moved, still hidden underneath the drawing. ÓYeah, I know that one. Ends with lots and lots of death.Ô
        He shook his head. ÓNo, thatÒs not yours. ThatÒs hers. Yours has a different ending. YouÒll understand everything if you let me fill you.Ô
        ÓWhat are you talking aboutØÔ I shouted. He was really starting to frustrate me. If he had to be obnoxious, the least he could do was be clear. The whole obnoxious and mysterious thing wasnÒt working for me.
        ÓWe need to finish. I cannot explain it to you now×court secrets and whatnot. Simply let me finish and then youÒll be able to see.Ô
        ÓTell me what you did to me or get out.Ô He had answers, but I knew he wasnÒt going to give me any. I was too tired to deal with faerie nonsense tonight.
        ÓThere are many who would rather she be the one. If I donÒt finish, you might not survive. IÒd like you to survive.Ô He smiled affectionately at me.
        ÓWho is this ÑsheÒØ One of your faerie friendsØÔ
        ÓBless me, no.Ô
        Could he be less helpfulØ ÓAre you doing thisØ Killing the paranormalsØÔ
        He cocked his head to the side. ÓWhy would I do thatØÔ
        ÓYou tell me.Ô
        ÓI have no reason to kill those creatures.Ô
        I took a deep breath, trying again. ÓWhat did you do to meØÔ Every nerve was strained as I waited for his answer.
        ÓIÒm going to fill you, to create you. I tried to be gentle but you never held on to it. Then you wouldnÒt accept any more, so you left me no choice. It wonÒt hurt if you behave and stop denying that you want it. Shall we finishØÔ
        ÓFill me with whatØ!Ô
        ÓPlease break the command, Evelyn.Ô
        ÓI wonÒt! Not ever; youÒre never touching me again.Ô
        His large, ageless eyes narrowed and he smiled again. It had a touch of cruelty. ÓI will enjoy it when you beg me to touch you again.Ô
        ÓGet out of my room.Ô
        He raised his eyebrows. ÓUntil you call for me then, my love.Ô The light went out and I swore, not wanting to be alone in the dark with him. By the time I found the switch and turned the light back on, he was gone.



        HEARTS AGLOW
        "What do you think he meant by thatØÔ Lend asked, frowning. Today he surprised me by wearing a pudgy, acne-plagued blond boy. It made me laugh; usually he stuck with the whole hot thing. Still, I could see him underneath, so it didnÒt really matter what he put on the outside.
        ÓI donÒt know×heÒs Reth. What does he ever mean by anythingØÔ I had just finished telling him what Reth had said about the poem and needing to finish me.
        ÓWell, as much as I hate the guy, heÒs probably got resources we donÒt. What were his exact words about the poemØÔ
        ÓHe said that ending wasnÒt mine, it was hers. Whoever that is. But thatÒs good, at least, rightØ I mean, IÒd rather not be bringing Ñdeath, death, death, death, deathÒ and so on and so forth.Ô
        Lend laughed. ÓYeah, probably not. Death in sparkly platform sandals. ItÒs a nice image, at least.Ô
        I smacked him on the shoulder. ÓHey, IÒm scary. You thought I was going to kill you, rememberØÔ
        ÓOh, I remember. Man, that was a stressful day.Ô
        ÓNo kidding. I wonder if things have always been this weird and I just never knew, or if theyÒre getting worse.Ô
        ÓTheyÒre getting worse.Ô
        ÓOkay, so poetic prophecies and creepy faerie stalkers aside, IÒve got an important question.Ô
        ÓWhatØÔ
        ÓDo you have a driverÒs licenseØÔ
        He laughed. ÓThatÒs importantØÔ
        ÓOh yeah! IÒd kill for a driverÒs license! Hey, maybe thatÒs what the poem means! IÒm going to go berserk and start attacking people because they wonÒt let me driveÅ.Ô
        ÓCould be, you never know. But, yes, I have a driverÒs license.Ô
        I leaned back against the wall, sighing. ÓMan, that must be so cool.Ô
        ÓIt ranks right up there with lockers. In fact, sometimes I put my license inside my locker, and itÒs so cool I worry that the whole thing might explode with the sheer coolness of it all.Ô
        I smacked him on the shoulder. Again. I was doing that a lot. ÓShut up. You try living your whole life here and then tell me what you think is cool.Ô He gave me a funny look; heÒd been watching me closely this whole time.
        ÓYou really donÒt care about this face, do youØÔ
        ÓWhat faceØÔ I asked, confused.
        He smiled, showing off braces I hadnÒt noticed. ÓThis one.Ô
        I laughed. ÓWhy would I careØ You wear a lot of different things.Ô
        ÓYeah, but this one isnÒt very cute.Ô
        ÓNot really, but itÒs not you.Ô He got that funny look again. I smiled. ÓThe only thing that bugs me is that your voice is always different. I wish I knew what it really sounded like. Oh, and also I think itÒs a little creepy when youÒre a girl, but you havenÒt done that in a while.Ô
        He shook his head. ÓYouÒre weird.Ô
        ÓSays the invisible shape-shifting boy.Ô
        He laughed a little, then leaned back against the wall like me. ÓWe arenÒt figuring this out.Ô
        ÓI know. Sorry.Ô I had racked my brains but didnÒt know how to begin to put together all RethÒs random tidbits and the stupid poem with what I had seen. And even more bothersome, I couldnÒt stop wondering what the ending to my poem was, if there even was one. Have I mentioned how much I donÒt like faeriesØ
        ÓEvieØÔ His voice was tentative. ÓIs there any way you could email someone for meØ If I could get this information out, maybe my×my group could help.Ô
        My heart fell. Was Lend just using meØ But then I remembered the whole trying-not-to-be-self-centered thing. So what if he wasØ He should be. IPCA wasnÒt solving this, and they were stopping him from doing anything. Still, I hoped he liked me and wasnÒt just trying to manipulate me.
        ÓI donÒt know. IÒve got a computer, but the only thing I do online is shop and I know IPCA monitors every single thing I click on because they cancel about ninety percent of my purchases. I could try to set up a new email address or use yours or something, but IÒm pretty sure theyÒd catch it immediately. Maybe it would already be sent by then, though.Ô I bit my lip, nervous.
        ÓWhat would happen if they caught itØÔ
        I smiled, feigning nonchalance. ÓUmm, IÒd be imprisoned indefinitely for treason. Probably. But you never know×they really like what I can do. And I think Raquel would stick up for me. Maybe I could get out of it.Ô IÒd never been sent to a disciplinary hearing; the idea terrified me.
        Lend shook his head. ÓNo, IÒm sorry. ItÒs not worth the risk.Ô
        ÓIt really is, if you think any of the information we have will help your group figure it out and stop this thing.Ô Gosh, was I being brave or whatØ
        ÓIt wonÒt do any good to get us both locked up. IÒve got another goal besides finding and stopping the killer.Ô
        I frowned. As much as I liked him, if he was asking me to help him take down IPCA IÒd have to say no. It wasnÒt a perfect organization by any means, but they were doing a lot of good. I, for one, thought the world was a much safer place without free-ranging vamps and hags and all the rest of the nasty creepy-crawly blood-sucky flesh-eating things of legend. ÓWhatÒs your other goalØÔ
        ÓI want to get you out of here.Ô
        ÓDonÒt you mean you want me to get you out of hereØÔ
        He took my hand×yeah, my hand again. I was liking this. A lot. ÓNo, I mean I want to get you out.
        This shouldnÒt be your life. You deserve a lot more. Like a locker.Ô
        ÓAnd a driverÒs licenseØÔ
        ÓLetÒs not get carried away.Ô
        I smiled. As much as I wanted to get out and live a real life (whatever that was; I didnÒt pretend like
        I knew anymore), I didnÒt think it would ever happen. If I was classified as a paranormal, IPCA had complete jurisdiction over me. Which meant I couldnÒt exactly turn in my two weeksÒ notice.
        My communicator beeped. I pulled it out with my free hand. I wasnÒt letting go of LendÒs till he let go of mine. His skin was the coolest thing ever. Warm, but perfectly smooth and soft. Not to mention the happy tingles it gave me that had nothing to do with anything paranormal.
        I glanced at the screen. It was Lish. ÓWhatÒs upØÔ
        ÓCome to Central Processing. There is trouble. Raquel is coming back and the Supervisors are following. You should not be caught alone with Lend.Ô
        ÓIÒm leaving right now. Thanks, Lish.Ô I hooked the communicator back on my belt. Lish always looked out for me. ÓI donÒt know whatÒs happening, but Raquel and a bunch of bigwigs are headed to the Center, so I probably shouldnÒt be here.Ô
        He gave my hand a quick squeeze (which made my heart do all sorts of happy dances in my chest) before letting go. ÓIÒll see you later, then.Ô
        I hurried to Central Processing. Lish looked downright panicked. ÓWhatÒs going onØ
        I could tell by her expression that something big was up, and it scared me.
        ÓThe Birmingham Tracking and Placement Center in England was hit today.Ô
        ÓWait, hitØ What do you mean hitØÔ
        ÓEvery paranormal there is dead.Ô That phrase said in the robot voice was so startling and horrible I didnÒt know how to react.
        ÓIt×was it the same thingØÔ
        ÓYes. Just dead, no traces of weapons or anything that should have been able to kill them.Ô
        ÓDid anyone see anythingØÔ
        ÓNo. It is a small facility. None of the humans saw anything.Ô
        That was something, at least. Apparently this thing didnÒt go after humans. I was relieved until I remembered that I might not be quite human. Not very comforting. ÓAnything elseØÔ
        ÓI do not have any more details right now. We will probably go on lockdown.Ô
        ÓWhatÒs thatØÔ
        It took her a minute to respond; I watched as her eyes darted around all the various screens she was managing. I swear she did the work of twenty people. ÓLockdown procedure calls for all our assets in the field and satellite buildings to be brought to the Center. When everyone is secure, we go into complete lockdown×no one in, no one out.Ô
        ÓOh, wow.Ô That was a big deal. ÓHow long until that happensØÔ
        ÓWe should be secure in two hours.Ô Gotta hand it to IPCA×for a government-type agency, they were efficient.
        ÓAnd how long is the lockdown in effectØÔ
        ÓUntil they are certain that the risk has passed.Ô
        ÓSo, a long time.Ô
        ÓNo way to tell. The information is coming in; I need to get back to it.Ô She looked away, focusing on one of her many screens. I wished that Lish wasnÒt stuck behind the glass. She was my best friend, but sometimes she seemed so inaccessible.
        I turned to the side as the brilliant outline of a door formed on the blank wall. Raquel walked out with a faerie. I wondered when the Supervisors would get here. I had seen a few of them before, back when IPCA was officially forming. I didnÒt remember too much, just a lot of head patting. I hated that.
        Raquel looked like she had aged about ten years in the past few days. ÓInitiate lockdown protocol,Ô she said, not even bothering to acknowledge Lish with a nod, a hello, or a howÒs the water this morning.
        ÓLockdown protocol initiated.Ô Lish darted her hands around, the movements quick and precise.
        ÓCall the other faeries,Ô Raquel said to the faerie who had brought her here. Looking annoyed, the faerie opened another door and disappeared through it.
        Raquel finally noticed me. ÓOh, Evie. YouÒre here. Good. We need to talk.Ô
        ÓYeah, we do.Ô Before I could launch into the speech IÒd been mulling over since I decided to stick up for Lend, a brilliant light traced a line through the wall and a whole section opened up into the black. Faeries stepped out×more faeries than I had ever seen before. More than I even knew IPCA had. There were at least a hundred of them.
        It was overwhelming. One faerie alone is distractingly beautiful. This many at once and it was like a tidal wave for your eyes×stunning and inescapable. I had a hard time focusing on what Raquel was saying to them. Besides the faerie sensory overload, I noticed something, something I had never seen before.
        Faerie clothing is similar to ours, but it always seems older, more refined, and simple at the same time. Many of the male faeries had their shirts unbuttoned and chests bare. (HowÒs this for freaky: no nipples or belly buttons.) Faeries always have a hint of a glow, but now they seemed to have a bright spot×right where I assumed their hearts were. It wasnÒt dramatic, but there was definitely something extra there. I hoped it didnÒt have anything to do with my now-glowing heart.
        Then I looked at their faces. A lot of them were just bored and annoyed. Standard faerie. But there were some×and these seemed to be grouped together×that had sly twinkles in their eyes, like something about all this was terribly amusing. That look bothered me; anything that amused a faerie couldnÒt be a good thing. Then my eyes met RethÒs. He wasnÒt with that group, but his smile was the biggest of all.
        I wanted to get out of that room. All those faeries×I felt almost dizzy. I did my best to ignore
        RethÒs stare, waiting until Raquel finished issuing instructions and the faeries started leaving to pick up their assigned groups. ÓRaquel, we need to talk.Ô
        She turned to me, an intense look on her face. ÓYes. I need you to tell me everything you know about Lend.Ô
        ÓWhyØÔ
        ÓBecause the Supervisors are coming, and heÒs one of our only links to whatÒs happening.Ô
        ÓThatÒs stupid! That makes it sound like heÒs connected to it. HeÒs not a link, heÒs a resource.Ô
        ÓIÒm afraid we see it differently. What has he told youØÔ
        I folded my arms, glaring at her. ÓWhat makes you think heÒs told me anythingØ And, even if he has, why would I tell youØÔ
        Her voice was flat and a little dangerous. ÓYouÒll tell me because itÒs your job.Ô
        ÓMy jobØ IÒm sixteen! I didnÒt ask for any of this! Besides, why is it that I can prance around here without an ankle tracker, but you wonÒt even let him out of his cellØ Maybe if youÒd stop being so scared of him and let him go, we could work with him and his group and actually have a chance at figuring this all out!Ô
        ÓYou know we canÒt do that. ItÒs against the charter to release a paranormal untagged.Ô
        ÓWhat the crap am I, thenØ HuhØ You canÒt stand here telling me that Lend is automatically an enemy because heÒs an unknown paranormal when IÒm a freaking Level Seven!Ô
        Her expression softened. ÓPlease, donÒt do this. Not now. IÒve worked long and hard to make certain that the Supervisors see you not as a paranormal but as a girl who can do something unusual. We canÒt help Lend, honey, not right now.Ô
        Angry tears pricked my eyes. ÓDonÒt call me honey. IÒm not your daughter. IÒm your employee.Ô
        Her dark eyes went wide with hurt, then her face quickly hardened. ÓIf you wonÒt help us with
        Lend, youÒll be confined to quarters.Ô
        I let out a harsh laugh. ÓGreat, now youÒre grounding me.Ô I couldnÒt believe how stupid I had been, pretending and wishing that Raquel was really my mom. Whatever else she might be, she was always professional. She was not my family.
        The room around us had grown noisy, filling up as faeries dropped off more and more paranormals.
        Werewolf security guards milled around the edges and tried to direct the traffic into an orderly line in front of LishÒs tank.
        Raquel sighed. ÓI think it would be best if you went to your room. YouÒre in no state to be around the Supervisors and theyÒll be here any minute.Ô
        I was about to come up with a snotty retort when shouting distracted both of us.
        ÓI wonÒt!Ô a vampire screamed, yanking his arm away from one of the guards. ÓNot here, not this!
        The tracker is bad enough, I wonÒt be a rat in your lab!Ô I realized with a shock that it was Steve. It felt like a lifetime since that night in the cemetery.
        ÓIs there a problemØÔ Raquel asked, stepping forward. ÓIf youÒll just be patient, weÒll get everyone processed and settled in.Ô
        Steve looked at her, a desperate, manic gleam in his eyes. ÓIÒd rather die,Ô he whispered. Before anyone could react, he leaped forward, lunging for RaquelÒs throat.
        I screamed as he bit down on her neck. No one else moved. ÓDo something!Ô I shouted, fumbling for my Taser. But it wasnÒt necessary. He jerked away from her neck, a look of×peaceØ×on his face as his ankle tracker was activated. The glamour faded and in a matter of seconds he was nothing but a corpse crumbling to the floor, unnatural life gone.
        We all stared, shocked, at dead undead Steve. Raquel put her hand over her neck to stop the flow of blood. She looked pale and scared.
        ÓRaquel!Ô I rushed forward, putting my hands on her arms. What if he had killed herØ What if those mean things were the last words I ever said to herØ ÓAre you okayØ I thought×I was so scared that
        ×Ô
        Another light flashed and five of the Supervisors walked into the room. Raquel straightened and brushed my hands off her arms, her face an emotionless mask as she turned to the group of people. I dropped my hands to my sides, shattered by her rejection. She walked forward to greet the Supervisors, leaving me surrounded by paranormals.
        I guess I knew my place.



        OH, BLEEP
        T wo days later and I was going crazy. Everyone was on edge with the Center packed to capacity.
        The timing with the lunar cycle couldnÒt have been worse. Since werewolves make up the bulk of
        IPCA security forces, we always operated on minimum capacity during the full moon. So now most of our security would be unconscious tomorrow night with every single member of IPCA locked in the Center. This included a whole bunch of things you wouldnÒt want to meet at night in a dark alley (unless you were me and that was your job×and, letÒs face it, even I didnÒt usually want to meet them).
        Frustrated and scared, I got dressed in a dark gray wrap dress and my pink boots. I hadnÒt been able to get to Lend with things so crazy, and I was determined today would be different. I bundled up some cookies and headed out. Usually I could walk anywhere I wanted and run into only one or two people, if that. Today everywhere I went there were werewolves, people carrying things in cages, personal assistants bustling about, and vamps. I went out of my way to avoid them after the Steve incident. They didnÒt exactly like me to begin with, and everyone was so tense. I didnÒt want my blood to be someone elseÒs suicide.
        I tried to visit Lish, but Central Processing was very literally like a zoo. Looking in, I realized just how few paranormals I usually came into contact with. I didnÒt know what most of the things in there were. I gave up trying to work my way through and went to the detention block. Although this area was quieter, more of the cells were taken. I couldnÒt help but peek through the open doorways at what was in them. It was depressing. All the paranormals I saw were sitting listlessly on their beds, totally broken.
        The hall was clear by the time I made it to LendÒs room, and I ducked in as fast as I could.
        ÓWhatÒs going onØÔ he asked, jumping up.
        ÓItÒs crazy×total lockdown. This thing took out our Birmingham Center×everything. They called everyone in. No one can come or go until they figure this all out.Ô
        ÓWell, at least thatÒll protect the paranormals IPCA knows about. ThatÒs something.Ô
        ÓI guess.Ô
        ÓHad some visitors last night,Ô he said. I just now noticed he was wearing the handsome black guy again. I was so focused on his real self that what was on the outside barely registered.
        ÓOh, the SupervisorsØÔ
        ÓMm-hm. Man, if I were in charge of some massive, covert international organization, IÒd choose a better title than Supervisor.Ô
        I laughed. ÓNo kidding. Are you okayØÔ
        ÓSure. They asked me a bunch of questions, I didnÒt answer any. It was productive.

        I nodded glumly. ÓRaquel and I had aÅfightÅabout you. She hasnÒt seen me since, or let me talk to the Supervisors, either.Ô I held out the cookies. ÓFigured you might like a treat. ItÒs kind of the least I can do.Ô
        ÓThanks.Ô He took them from me, setting them on the bed. We stood there awkwardly.
        ÓIÒd probably better go. I donÒt want to get us in trouble right now.Ô
        He looked disappointed. ÓYeah.Ô
        On impulse, I leaned in and kissed his cheek. When I pulled back, he was smiling. ÓIÒll see you soon,Ô I said, beaming back and blushing as I walked out, practically floating.
        I finally saw Lish the next morning. Everyone in Central Processing was super stressed, gossiping and spreading rumors in the hallways as they rushed to and fro. Lish, however, was in her element, flicking through screens and giving orders to people and paranormals standing in front of her.
        ÓHey, whatÒs upØÔ I leaned against the glass, ignoring the queue in front of her.
        ÓQuite a bit. I am rearranging duties since all the werewolves will be out of commission tonight.
        Plus there is the issue of finding more permanent quarters for everyone.Ô
        ÓWhy donÒt you use the gym for the werewolves to zonk inØ That frees up space for tonight at least.Ô The gym was a massive room where they could let the more energetic (read: rabid) paranormals run around.
        Lish looked up at me and smiled with her eyes. ÓThat is a great idea. Thank you.Ô She went back to her screens.
        Near the front of the line was a vamp I didnÒt know; his glamour was a teenage guy, devastatingly handsome with dark hair and crystal blue eyes. He gave me his best come-hither smile. ÓHey,Ô he said.
        He was already trying to work his mind mojo on me. Vamps have slight mind control powers. They can influence you, push you in a direction as long as youÒre already leaning that way. So if youÒre kind of scared, they can make you terrified. Kind of attracted, they can make you downright lustylicious. Unfortunately for this particular vamp, I could see straight through him to the corpse underneath. Oh yeah, baby, hot stuff.
        I busted up laughing. ÓNot a chance.Ô
        He scowled, offended. ÓWhat are you talking aboutØÔ
        ÓI prefer my guys with a pulse. Lish, let me know if you need anything. IÒll see you later.Ô She glanced up and waved. I missed her. It would be nice to get to spend some time together again when this mess was over.
        I was surprised when my communicator beeped with a page from Raquel. I thought about ignoring it but had nothing better to do, so I went to her office. She looked up at me from her desk with a tight smile. Dark circles ringed her eyes and her hair was falling out of its bun. That was a first.
        ÓEvelyn, thanks for coming.Ô
        I shrugged. I thought about making some remark about how I didnÒt have a choice, but the bandage on her neck made me think twice. Thank goodness one bite wasnÒt enough to turn her.
        ÓI know things have been stressful lately and youÒve been struggling. When all this is over, IÒm taking you on a vacation.Ô
        DidnÒt see that one coming. ÓWait, a real vacationØ Like, we actually spend the night somewhere else and just walk around or sleep or hang out during the dayØÔ
        She smiled. ÓYes, a real vacation. Anywhere youÒd like.Ô
        Oh, the possibilitiesÅI couldnÒt help but smile back. Things werenÒt all right between us, not by a long shot, but this was huge coming from her. I had never known her to take even a day off. ÓThat sounds okay with me.Ô It sounded more than okay. The two of us, in some gorgeous, warm place.
        Almost like a family.
        ÓGood. Now IÒve got a lot of paperwork to go over and some interviews to do.Ô
        ÓOh, yeah. Sure.Ô I donÒt know what else I expected, but I was disappointed as I left. We hadnÒt talked about anything important, anything that needed to be addressed. I wanted to help out around the Center. She probably wanted me far, far away from the Supervisors after my outburst. And I was sure she didnÒt want to talk about Lend again.
        Lonely, I tried to sneak over and see Lend, but the hall was packed with werewolves making sure everything was secure before sedation. I figured I could make it back later; it didnÒt ease my disappointment at having to wait.
        Lucky for me Easton Heights was on that night, even if it was a rerun. I changed into some black leggings and a tank top (I bumped up the heat in my unit from 85 to 90×why wait for a tropical vacationØ), then snuggled up on the couch, just barely warm enough. When the show began I was startled by my buzzing vid screen. Lish.
        ÓWhatÒs upØÔ I asked, trying not to panic. Surely something else hadnÒt gone wrong already.
        ÓEaston Heights is on tonight, rightØÔ the monotone voice asked.
        ÓYeah, I just didnÒt think youÒd have time.Ô
        ÓAll the werewolves are down; the rest of the Center is finally secure and settled. I am looking forward to seeing who Landon kisses this week.Ô
        I laughed. ÓMe, too.Ô I turned my vid screen toward the television. It wasnÒt as good as actually hanging out in the same room, but it was pretty close. I pretended Lend was on the couch next to me, holding my hand. I had been going over all the times weÒd held hands, trying to decide if they counted as really holding hands. I wanted them to, but it had always been in the context of comforting each other. Not, hey, I like you and I want to sit here and hold your hand because touching you makes me happy.
        About halfway through the episode Lish spoke up. ÓWhat the bleepØÔ
        ÓWhatØÔ I asked, turning her screen toward me.
        ÓI just had five new ankle trackers pop up on the grid. This does not make sense.Ô
        ÓWait, like five new tagsØÔ
        She nodded, frowning. Then, vid screen still on, she called Raquel. ÓRaquel, I have five new ankle trackers.Ô
        ÓWhatØÔ Raquel asked.
        ÓFive new ankle trackers were just activated.Ô
        ÓHowØ WhoØÔ
        ÓI do not know. The activation was incomplete, so there is no data. They are all in the same area, a suburb of Paris. Do you want me to send someone to investigateØÔ
        ÓNo, we canÒt risk it. Actually, yes×send a faerie. Just have him pop in and look at whatÒs happening, then come right back.Ô
        ÓAny other instructionsØÔ
        ÓNo×unless itÒs an operative who didnÒt get back in time, then bring him in.Ô
        ÓOkay, I will call the faerie on duty.Ô
        Lish looked up, realizing I was still on the vid screen. ÓSorry, Evie. I have to go.Ô
        ÓSure, yeah.Ô I closed the connection, half paying attention to the show as I thought about what I had overheard. That was weird. I mean, who would be out there on a bag-and-tag right nowØ Everyone had been called in. Maybe someone somehow missed it and was using this as a way to contact us. How anyone could have been missed in the lockdown I didnÒt understand. Like I said, IPCA was efficient.
        And then I remembered something. On the hag trip, I had dropped my bag with ankle trackers in it.
        Five ankle trackers.



        NOT OKAY
        I tried to connect back to Lish on the vid screen, but the channel was busy. Punching RaquelÒs number on my communicator as I pulled on one of my boots, I swore. It was busy, too. I yanked on my other boot, nearly falling over in my haste, then grabbed Tasey and my knife. I sprinted down the hall, praying my hunch was wrong, that it was just a weird coincidence. No alarms had gone off yet; surely that meant everything was okay. Everything had to be okay.
        As I turned the corner to Central Processing I slipped, flying backward and hitting my shoulder hard against the wall. The floor was covered with water and my leggings were now soaked. I couldnÒt breathe. Everything was not okay. Pushing myself up, I ran the last few feet, nearly slipping again, and palmed open the sliding doors.
        ÓNo,Ô I whispered, so shocked it felt like everything around me had slowed, disappeared, stopped. I knew I had to move forward, but my body wasnÒt working anymore. All I could do was stare at the jagged hole smashed into LishÒs aquarium. About a foot of water remained in the bottom and lying there, near the hole, was Lish.
        She couldnÒt be dead. She couldnÒt. Lish was forever. She was my friend, my best friend. There couldnÒt be a reality in which Lish wasnÒt. She was probably just hurt×I needed to get her more water, right away.
        I ran forward. ÓLish! ItÒs okay. IÒm here, IÒm going to help!Ô I ducked through the hole and sloshed over to her. Her eyes, her beautiful, beautiful eyes, were wide, the clear eyelids half shut. She wasnÒt moving. And on her chest was a handprint of golden flame, slowly fading. ÓLishØÔ I dropped to my knees next to her, picking her up and cradling her in my arms. She wasnÒt gone, she couldnÒt be. I stroked her hand, the webbing between her fingers finer and more delicate than I had ever noticed. Her iridescent scales glistened.
        She didnÒt move, she wouldnÒt move, she couldnÒt. Lish, my Lish, was gone. There was nothing I could do and it was my fault. I had left the ankle trackers that became bait; I was the reason that thing got in. I leaned over and kissed her on the head. ÓIÒm so sorry,Ô I said, my voice breaking into a sob.
        I was shivering already, soaked through. I didnÒt want to move, ever, because if I didnÒt leave, if I didnÒt let her go, then she wasnÒt really gone. Shifting position, I gasped. Something sharp and hard had gone straight through my leggings, cutting into my thigh. Red seeped into the water, and it was enough to jar me out of my stupor. Kissing Lish again, I laid her gently back down. I stood and pulled the shard of glass out of my thigh, wincing.
        It was here. I ran out of the tank and to the wall where there was an emergency panic button.
        Smashing through the glass cover with my elbow, I pushed it down. The overhead lights went a notch brighter with strobes going off and a loud alarm shrieking.
        Raquel×Raquel had to know about this. I pulled out my communicator and punched in her number while I ran for her office. ÓWhatØÔ she said. ÓIÒm trying to contact Lish, we donÒt know what the alarm is.Ô
        ÓLish is dead,Ô I sobbed, still running. ÓItÒs here. ItÒs here.Ô
        The line was silent for what felt like forever. ÓHeaven help us all,Ô Raquel whispered. Then, her voice hurried and panicked, she said, ÓMeet me at Transport. IÒll message all the personnel. It doesnÒt go after humans×we should be able to get out.Ô
        I changed direction and started running for Transport. Then I stopped. ÓWhat about the paranormalsØÔ What about LendØ
        ÓThereÒs no time. Get to Transport.Ô
        I hesitated. Everything in my body was screaming for me to run, to get out. Death was walking the hallways and I needed to escape. ÓNo,Ô I whispered, turning my communicator off. I ran back the way I came, headed for LendÒs cell. He was trapped. HeÒd be completely helpless, just like Lish.
        Oh, Lish.
        No one deserved to die like that. I was running past the gym when I stopped dead again. There were over a hundred werewolves in there, sleeping. Charlotte was in there, and Jacques×he should have been in there, too. I wanted to throw up. I couldnÒt wake them, tell them to run. I couldnÒt carry them out. What could I doØ Then it hit me.
        ÓDenfehlath!Ô I shouted. After a few seconds a door opened in the wall and she stepped out, ruby eyes blazing with excitement.
        ÓSave the paranormals, starting with the werewolves,Ô I commanded.
        Her smile disappeared. ÓWhatØÔ she hissed.
        ÓStart now. YouÒve got a lot of sleeping bodies to move!Ô
        She glared at me, trembling with fury, but entered the gym. She couldnÒt disobey. After the gym doors closed behind her, I palmed them, holding my hand there for a full fifteen seconds. The pad turned red and I hit a combination, locking it.
        A couple of vamps came out of a side hall, seeing me. ÓWhatÒs going onØÔ Vlad asked. He was with the guy from before whoÒd tried to hit on me.
        ÓYou need to hide! ItÒs here!Ô
        The end of the hallway filled with light; a figure turned the corner. It was shaped like a person, but made entirely of living gold fire and burning so brightly the image was seared into my retinas. It walked toward us, beautiful and terrible as the sun made living flesh.
        ÓRun!Ô I shouted to the vamps. They hadnÒt reacted. How did they not notice the lightØ
        They turned toward the creature just as it got to them. Neither one of them looked frightened.
        ÓRun!Ô I screamed again. The creature cocked its head, turning toward me as it lifted both hands and put one on each vampireÒs chest. I watched in horror as the vampires stiffened, for a brief moment glowing brightly. Then it was like someone turned off whatever was inside them; they dimmed and fell motionless to the ground, nothing but corpses now.
        I couldnÒt move. The thing turned in my direction. It was only fifteen feet away. My eyes watered.
        It was too bright, too much.
        It glided toward me. A scream, no doubt my last, built in my throat. I couldnÒt make out any features as it paused a few feet away from me; everything blurred together in the sheer brilliance of its light and heat.
        ÓI love the boots,Ô a womanÒs voice said playfully.
        I turned and ran, sprinting as fast as I could, waiting for my own life to be sucked dry. I looked back. She was walking after me. At least she hadnÒt gone in the gym. I turned into a hall and ran straight for a door, palming it open and leaving through a door on the other end. I was almost to
        LendÒs cell. If I could get Lend out, if I could get him to Transport, I could leave. The faeries were at Transport×that was the set evacuation plan.
        I nearly ran past his door, skidding to a stop and darting into his room. He was standing there, looking anxious.
        ÓItÒs here!Ô I panted. ÓItÒs here, in the building×we have to go now.Ô
        ÓI canÒt!Ô He pointed to his ankle. ÓLeave without me, go!Ô
        I knelt down next to his leg, grabbing the ankle tracker. This would be my last action as a member of IPCA×what I was about to do qualified me for permanent lockup. I placed my thumb in the middle of his tracker, thanking whatever deities I could think of that I had been the one to put the tracker on Lend. That meant I could take it off, but it would be recorded in the computer systems, marking me as a traitor.
        ÓWhat are you doingØÔ
        ÓDonÒt move.Ô I concentrated on holding perfectly still. After twenty seconds, a green light flashed.
        I leaned down and blew gently on it and the light turned red. There was a small hiss as the sensors retracted. I reached around and unlatched it.
        ÓCome on!Ô I took his hand and put the tracker in my pocket. ÓWe have to get to Transport now.Ô
        We went into the hall and turned×and there she was, walking toward us. ÓNo, no, no,Ô I whispered.
        ÓWhatØÔ Lend asked, looking over. ÓOh, thatÒs weird.Ô
        ÓRun!Ô I shouted, tugging on his hand and running in the opposite direction of the burning woman ×and the opposite direction of Transport. I racked my brains, trying to think of alternate routes we could take.
        ÓWho was thatØÔ
        ÓWho was thatØ What are you talking aboutØ That was it×the thing×the life sucker!Ô
        ÓWhatØÔ
        ÓDid you miss the whole on fire partØÔ I panted, turning another corner. Clearly Lend was in shock.
        I wasnÒt thinking straight. We hit a dead end.
        ÓEvie, she wasnÒt on fire.Ô
        ÓSheÒs so bright it burns my eyes!Ô I slammed my fist into the wall. ÓCome on. This way.Ô We ran back across the connecting hall and down another passageway. Everywhere in the Center looked exactly the same. Brilliant floor plan. Perfect for getting lost and trapped. Normally I knew every inch, but in my rush I had gotten turned around. Taking another hall, we stopped. Four bodies were slumped on the ground.
        ÓThis way,Ô I whispered, unable to take my eyes off the bodies as I palmed open a door to cut through. When we got out into the next hall it was clear×and another dead end. I realized to my horror that I didnÒt know where we were. ÓMaybe one of these rooms connects somewhere.Ô I desperately opened doors, looking for any way out. They were all storage rooms. There was nothing.
        ÓBack, back,Ô I said, trying not to sob. I opened the door and we ran through the room and turned into the hall. She was already there.
        ÓHere you are,Ô she said. I heard the smile in her voice×her bizarrely normal, pleasant voice.
        I screamed, pulling Lend back into the room and waiting for the door to lock. We ran back through and into the small hallway and I locked that door behind us, too.
        ÓThat wonÒt stop her!Ô She could probably melt straight through the door. They werenÒt designed to withstand attack or fire.
        ÓEvie, are you sure thatÒs herØÔ Lend asked, out of breath and confused.
        ÓYes! WhatÒs wrong with youØÔ
        He was quiet for a second. ÓShe looks totally normal. Like a person. Like×Ô he paused Ó×like you.Ô



        WHATÒS IN A NAME
        W hat do you mean she looks like meØÔ I asked. ÓSheÒs freaking on fire!Ô
        ÓI canÒt see that! It must be under her glamour or whatever, I didnÒt see anything.Ô
        ÓShow me what she looks like then!Ô
        LendÒs face shimmered and he shrank a few inches. I couldnÒt believe what I was seeing. She had short, light blond hair, a pretty face, and a similar build to me, maybe a few years older. She also had eyes such a pale gray that Lend couldnÒt get them right. ÓSame eyes,Ô he said softly in her voice.
        ÓThatÒs×I donÒt×What is sheØ Why is she on fire underneath her skinØ SheÒs all bright and glowing, like×Ô I looked down and pulled up my sleeve. ÓLike this.Ô I watched the flames under my skin. ÓTimes a million.Ô
        ÓÑLiquid flames to hide her grief,ÒÔ Lend-as-fire-girl said.
        ÓWell, sheÒs got the Ñdeath, death, death,Ò part down. There has to be a way out of this.Ô I pulled out my communicator. If I could get ahold of Raquel, sheÒd send help. The communicator flashed dully, then displayed that Raquel couldnÒt be reached. ÓI canÒt call Fehl. I made her save the werewolves ×theyÒre all sleeping. She hasnÒt had enough time to move them.Ô I couldnÒt risk all their lives for my own. That left me with one option; I shook my head, unwilling to face it.
        ÓIsnÒt this excitingØÔ Reth said from behind us. I whipped around. Speak×or rather think×of the devil. He leaned casually against the wall, beaming. ÓI do love a good reunion.Ô He looked at Lend and waved, then frowned. ÓThatÒs not her.Ô
        ÓHow would you knowØÔ I asked.
        ÓWeÒve already met. Lovely girl. Very gracious.Ô
        ÓYou×you let her in!Ô
        ÓThey said to go and see what was happening. They never said not to bring anyone back with me.
        And she asked so nicely.Ô
        I shook my head in disbelief and rage. This was what came of thinking you could control faeries.
        My best friend had paid the ultimate price. ÓIÒll kill you for this,Ô I said, angry tears stinging my eyes.
        He sighed. ÓReally, thereÒs no need for melodrama. There will be drama enough when she gets through those doors.Ô
        I looked back nervously. I didnÒt know what powers she had besides the whole sucking the life straight out of immortals thing, but I didnÒt want to find out. ÓIÒll check the doors again,Ô I said to
        Lend. He nodded, shimmering and switching back from my look-alike into his typical form.
        ÓI remember you,Ô Reth said. ÓIf Evelyn dies, it will be your fault for interrupting us.Ô
        ÓShut up!Ô I ran up and down the hall, opening all the doors, looking for any way out. ÓEnough of your stupid riddles.Ô
        ÓNo riddle. But I never finished filling you, and IÒm afraid our new friend is a tad impulsive. No telling what sheÒll do, and sheÒs much, much stronger than you. Pity, too. I do so enjoy you, my love. I had high hopes for us.Ô
        I pulled out my knife and stepped right in front of him, holding the point near his throat. ÓShut up.
        Now. YouÒre taking Lend and me out of here.Ô
        ÓI would like nothing more. Unfortunately I cannot touch you, and you cannot go through a faerie door if you arenÒt touching me. You see, I have a very binding order from IPCA, and I simply cannot break it.Ô
        I closed my eyes, shaking my head. There had to be another way. I wouldnÒt use his name again. It was too dangerous.
        ÓEvie!Ô Lend called, his voice sharp with panic. I looked over×the door was starting to glow red in the middle, superheated. She was coming through.
        ÓCrap, crap, crap.Ô We were going to die. I looked back up at Reth.
        He was watching me, an eyebrow raised and his golden eyes shining. ÓIÒm afraid you havenÒt much time, love.Ô
        ÓFine! Fine! Lend, take his hand.Ô Lend ran over and took hold of one of RethÒs hands, clearly unhappy about it.
        RethÒs face was a portrait of triumph. I remembered his words×heÒd enjoy it when I begged him to touch me. He had been right. I looked back; I could see the imprint of her hand now, pushing through the warped metal. The door was curling open.
        ÓTake away IPCAÒs order,Ô Reth whispered, hungry and impatient.
        I closed my eyes, forcing down the fear and nausea. ÓLorethan, ignore what IPCA told you. Touch me.Ô I almost choked on the words. ÓGet us out of here. To LendÒs home,Ô I added quickly, not wanting to end up in RethÒs realm again. He laughed, his voice silver and ringing. He reached out and wrapped his hand around my wrist×the wrist he had already filled with fire×and pulled us both into the darkness. I heard a womanÒs voice yell something, and then there was nothing but the vast silence of the Faerie Paths.
        The burning started immediately. It raced up my arm and I whimpered, trying not to scream out in pain as I stumbled along blindly. I fought it as best I could, but the fire inside me called out, excited at the prospect of more. ÓStop,Ô I whispered. ÓPlease, stop.Ô
        ÓEvelyn,Ô he answered, his voice a caress against the pain.
        I saw a hint of light beyond my eyelids, and opened them as the three of us walked out of the darkness and into a forest bathed in the dim twilight. ÓLet go.Ô I broke into tears as I sank to my knees, RethÒs hand still around my wrist and the flames dancing their searing pain up and down my arm.
        ÓLet her go!Ô Lend shouted, and I felt Reth get knocked to the side as Lend attacked him.
        ÓYou are meddlesome, arenÒt youØÔ He let go of my wrist. I collapsed onto the ground, dropping my knife and gasping as the pain dulled, the heat settling once again in my wrist and heart. There was more inside me now. I pushed myself onto my hands and knees. Reth seemed so bright against the dim light.
        He leaned down, cupping my face in his slender hands. This time there was no burning, just the warmth I used to crave so desperately. I still craved it. ÓIf you let me finish, I can tell you everything. No more questions. No more searching. You can be with me then.Ô
        The flames inside pulled, drawing me closer to Reth. His heart glowed beneath his shirt, answering mine. It would be so easy, so safe. IÒd be done. I looked into RethÒs amber eyes and opened my mouth to agree.
        Lend coughed and I tore my eyes away. He was getting up from the ground several feet away. Reth must have thrown him. ÓAre you okayØÔ I asked, jerking away from RethÒs hand and its seductive warmth.
        Reth sighed. ÓEvelyn, you are so difficult.Ô
        I turned my back on him, walking to Lend. ÓAre you okayØÔ He nodded. ÓGood.Ô I needed to do something about Reth, now. I turned around but he was right next to me. ÓLor×Ô
        Before I could finish his name he was behind Lend, my silver knife pressed against LendÒs throat. ÓI think you should be very careful what you say now,Ô Reth said with a playful smile. ÓI find myself weary of taking commands. But I do have one last thing IÒd like you to tell me to do. Oh, no, donÒt say a word.Ô He shook his head when I opened my mouth. LendÒs eyes were wide with fear. ÓOne slip and IÒm afraid youÒll be responsible for the death of yet another friend. IÒm going to tell you exactly what to say, and then you can repeat it.Ô
        I nodded dumbly, ignoring the small shake of his head Lend gave me. I couldnÒt lose him. Not tonight, not after Lish.
        ÓExcellent. I want you to command me to change my name.Ô
        ÓI×Can I even do thatØÔ
        ÓI cannot refuse a named command. So if you please, tell me to change my name.Ô
        I had played perfectly into his hands and was giving him exactly what he wanted. Just how much of this had he known would happenØ As usual, we were all stumbling around in the dark while the faeries perched above us, seeing patterns and pathways we would never realize were there until it was too late. ÓLorethan.Ô I willed my mouth to make the words. ÓChange your name.Ô It came out a whisper, but it was enough.
        His face broke into a blissful smile. He looked truly beautiful in that moment, and I remembered why I once thought faeries were angels. Surely nothing so perfect deserved to be on this earth. He spun Lend out and away from himself, closing the distance between us in one step. Putting his arms around my waist, he leaned in, his mouth almost touching my ear. ÓThank you. Such power in a name×someday IÒll tell you yours. And now IÒm afraid IÒve got a lot of business to attend to. So many people to visit, so many favors to repay. Until we next meet, my love.Ô He backed up a step.
        The air shimmered around him and he disappeared into it.
        The evening suddenly felt cold, the wooded grove dark and empty in his absence. ÓWhat have I doneØÔ I whispered, horrified.



        GROUNDED
        M y mind refused to wrap around the truth. I had freed Reth. The potential ramifications of that were overwhelming. I couldnÒt think about them right now×I couldnÒt think about anything right now. Lend got up from the ground.
        I rushed over to him. ÓAre you okayØ IÒm so sorry. I screwed everything up. I screwed it all up.Ô I started crying again.
        Lend wrapped me up in a hug. ÓYou didnÒt. If it wasnÒt for you IÒd be dead.Ô
        I let my head rest against his shoulder. He was so warm; a wholesome, comforting warm, not like
        RethÒs. I needed to be in someoneÒs arms. We had gotten away, we were safe for now, and it hit me hard. The mixture of grief for Lish and relief that I had escaped and saved Lend was overwhelming.
        After a few minutes Lend pulled back. ÓYouÒre shaking. ItÒs freezing out here.Ô He looked around.
        ÓI think I know where we are. Good call telling Reth to bring us to my home.Ô I was sure I hadnÒt made any good decisions with Reth, ever, but at least we had a chance now. Lend took my hand.
        ÓThis way.Ô
        I took a step and gasped. I had forgotten about my leg; the cut in my thigh from LishÒs aquarium glass hurt now that all the adrenaline had worn off. I put my hand down, then looked at it in the fading light.
        ÓWhatÒs thatØ Are you bleedingØÔ
        ÓI cut my leg in×when Lish was×Ô Trying to hold back the tears, I stopped.
        ÓCan you walkØ ItÒs not far.Ô
        ÓI think so.Ô
        Lend let go of my hand, putting his arm around my waist instead. We walked through the trees, the final remnants of day snuffing out and leaving the pale light of the full moon. After a few minutes, my leg stinging and throbbing, I saw lights through the trees.
        ÓThere it is!Ô He sounded excited and anxious. I wondered what kind of place Lend lived in. I always pictured something like the Center, filled with paranormals. When we got close enough to see
        I was shocked. It was a normal, beautiful two-story white house, complete with wraparound porch. I hadnÒt been inside a real house in eight years. Lend opened the door. ÓDadØ Dad!Ô
        ÓLendØÔ A man rushed down the stairs right by the front door. He was good-looking for an older guy, maybe in his late forties, with dark hair and dark eyes×obviously who Lend had patterned his favorite face from. ÓWhere have you beenØÔ
        ÓI×ItÒs a long story. SheÒs hurt. Can you look at her legØÔ
        LendÒs dad×he had a dad, and it filled me with a sense of almost bitterness×noticed me for the first time. ÓOf course, but youÒre going to tell me everything while I do. You are in deep, deep trouble.Ô Contradicting this statement, LendÒs dad caught him up in a big hug, practically lifting him off the ground. Lend had to let go of me, and I felt uncomfortable watching their reunion. ÓDonÒt you ever scare me like that again.Ô
        Lend laughed, a dry exhalation of air. ÓI donÒt plan on it. Her legØÔ
        His dad turned to me. ÓWhere are you hurtØÔ
        It was all too much, too strange. Lend in this setting, this welcoming, warm home, Lend with this completely normal man who was his dad. No glamour at all, nothing beneath his kind face. It felt like I had entered another world; I knew I didnÒt belong and that the Lend who lived here could never be mine.
        ÓIs it that badØÔ he asked, his face growing even more concerned as he looked at my expression.
        I shook my head hastily. ÓNo×I×my right thigh.Ô
        ÓWeÒve kind of been through a lot tonight,Ô Lend said gently.
        His dad knelt on the wood floor next to my leg. ÓIÒm just going to take a look, see how bad it is.Ô
        He pulled my leggings out, stretching the slit more. ÓOkay, not too bad. IÒll go upstairs and get my kit. It needs to be cleaned and then IÒll give you a couple of stitches, no big deal.Ô He smiled reassuringly at me. Then he gave Lend another stern look. ÓGet her some dry clothes, and be ready to explain everything.Ô
        ÓDonÒt worry×heÒs done tons of stitches.Ô Lend smiled and followed his dad upstairs. I stood there in the entryway, feeling like an intruder until Lend came back. He handed me a bundle of clothes.
        ÓTheyÒre mine so theyÒll be a little bit big, but they should be okay.Ô
        I frowned as I took them. ÓWhy do you have clothesØÔ He could just make them with his various glamours, after all.
        ÓI usually wear them, believe it or not. Most of the time I donÒt need to change form; I wear this face almost all the time.Ô
        That made sense. After all, his glamour clothes looked perfect but had a strange texture. In public it would be better to wear things that felt normal. He showed me to a small bathroom, and I locked the door.
        I pulled off my boots×my stupid pink boots that would forever remind me of the horrible burning girl now×then took off my tank. I didnÒt want to see it, but my wrist was like a beacon, burning even in the well-lit bathroom. It was brighter than ever. I didnÒt look at my chest, yanking LendÒs soft T-shirt on so I wouldnÒt have to. Then I peeled off my leggings, mopping up the blood that had dripped down the side of my leg as best I could.
        I tried not to get blood on LendÒs drawstring shorts as I pulled them on. Then, to my horror, I realized I hadnÒt bothered shaving that day. Not only were my legs brilliant white and too skinny, they were also prickly.
        The fact that I was worried about what Lend would think of my legs struck me as the most ludicrous thing imaginable. I had just lost my best friend, barely escaped having my life sucked out by a psychotic burning girl, committed treason, and nearly gotten the guy I liked killed by a crazy faerie.
        What were hairy legs compared to thatØ I started laughing and then crying, doing both in an awkward, gasping mess that made my head hurt.
        Lend knocked on the door. ÓAre you okayØÔ
        Taking a deep breath, I tried to stop. I opened the door, holding up the shorts on the side where I was cut. ÓYeah.Ô I sniffled but held back from full-on sobbing again.
        ÓHeÒll do it in here.Ô Lend put his arm around my shoulders and led me into a well-lit kitchen, painted in warm yellow. I sat in a chair and his dad knelt next to it, cleaning my leg with a warm cloth.
        ÓIÒm David, by the way.Ô
        ÓEvie,Ô I answered. After he finished wiping away the blood, he put something on the wound that stung. I drew in my breath sharply.
        ÓSorry about that. DonÒt want it to get infected. Now youÒll feel a couple of small pricks; IÒm just numbing the area for the stitches.Ô I tried not to flinch, focused on holding still and not shivering.
        ÓWhere have you beenØÔ he asked, and I looked up, wondering why he was asking me.
        Lend answered. ÓItÒs kind of a long story.Ô
        ÓTalk.Ô His dad was still working on my leg but his face was set.
        Lend sighed. ÓI broke into IPCAÒs Center.Ô
        Stopping mid-stitch, David looked up, horrified. ÓYou whatØÔ
        I was confused, too. Lend always made it sound like he had been sent there.
        ÓI had to!Ô
        ÓI×Ô David took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and shook his head. ÓYou had better wait until IÒm done, then.Ô He went back to the stitches, finished, and taped a gauze pad over the top. He stood up and put away his supplies, then folded his arms and glared at Lend. ÓNow, start from the beginning and tell me the whole story, clear up until the end where I ground you for the rest of your life.Ô
        Lend hung his head. ÓI heard×I listened in to your meeting, when you said that the answer was with IPCA, in the Center. And I knew no one else could do it. I thought I could. So I went to a graveyard and put on a zombie body, shambled around. It took a couple of nights, but an operative finally showed up. So I, well, I hit her.Ô He looked ashamed at that admission. ÓThen I called for pickup. When the faerie came I walked through with her. I got to the Center and ran into the director.Ô
        ÓRaquelØÔ David asked, and I looked at him, surprised. How did he know herØ
        Lend nodded. ÓI took her communicator and face, then found her office. I was searching for information when×when I got caught.Ô
        DavidÒs eyes went wide and he looked down at LendÒs bare ankle. ÓHow did you get outØÔ
        Lend smiled at me. ÓEvie got me out. Of course, sheÒs also the one who caught me. She can see me ×the real me, all the time.Ô
        His dad looked at me, wonder and fear in his eyes. ÓYouÒre IPCAØÔ
        I shook my head. I wasnÒt anything. There was nowhere in the world I belonged now. My home was gone, my best friend was dead, and I could never go back to Raquel after what I had done. I bit my lip, holding back the tears. ÓNot anymore. After tonight, I donÒt think thereÒs even going to be an IPCA.Ô
        ÓWell, from one former employee to another, I donÒt think thatÒs a bad thing.Ô



        MY FIRST SLEEPOVER
        S itting in LendÒs warm kitchen, I couldnÒt believe what his dad had just said. ÓYou were×You worked thereØÔ IPCA was kind of a lifetime thing.
        ÓActually, I was APCA. I got out about a decade before IPCA was formalized. DidnÒt think IÒd ever see the day that would happen. None of the countries was willing to work with any of the others on paranormal issues. I never did find out what triggered the change.Ô
        I swung my foot awkwardly against the floor.
        ÓYouÒre looking at her,Ô Lend said, grinning.
        David raised his eyebrows. ÓReallyØ Wait, Lend, you havenÒt finished your story, donÒt think IÒm going to forget.Ô
        Lend sighed. ÓItÒs actually more EvieÒs story than mine, considering all I did was sit in an empty white cell. I didnÒt tell them anything, so they wouldnÒt let me go. Then their tagged paranormals started getting hit, and they finally picked up on this thing. Evie had a run-in with it, and×Ô
        ÓYou saw itØÔ David asked me.
        ÓWe both did,Ô I said. I tried to shut her image out of my mind, but when I closed my eyes it was like she had burned herself onto my eyelids. ÓI saw her once right after she killed a hag and Jacques ×a werewolf. But I couldnÒt see her very well.Ô
        ÓItÒs a womanØ What is itØÔ
        Lend shrugged. ÓLooked like a totally normal girl to me. But Evie can see through glamours.Ô
        Every time I thought David couldnÒt look any more surprised he topped it. ÓYou can see through glamoursØÔ
        I nodded. ÓItÒs a glamourless life.Ô My favorite joke hurt tonight. Lish always liked that one.
        He sat down heavily in another chair. ÓWow. The possibilities×IÒve never heard of anyone being able to×ThatÒs amazing. No wonder they were finally able to find common ground to form IPCA.
        So what is this thingØÔ
        ÓI donÒt know. IÒve never seen anything like her.Ô My wrist shone up at me. Well, that wasnÒt quite true. Stupid, stupid Reth. ÓSheÒs like×like living, liquid flame. SheÒs so bright it hurts my eyes.Ô
        ÓThatÒs new. WhatÒs her glamourØÔ
        Lend gave me an apologetic look, then shimmered as he transformed into Fire Girl. David swore softly, looking from Lend-as-fire-girl to me.
        ÓI canÒt get her eyes right,Ô Lend said. Fire GirlÒs voice coming out of his mouth made me shudder.
        ÓCanÒt get EvieÒs, either.Ô
        I felt guilty and dirty, even though I hadnÒt done anything wrong. David gave me a wary look. ÓAnd you brought her homeØÔ
        Lend shifted back to normal. ÓDad, no, donÒt even start. She saved my life. That thing would have killed me. And Evie didnÒt just save me, she saved every werewolf there. She doesnÒt know who or what it is any more than we do.Ô
        David shook his head, bothered. ÓWell, I guess we know what weÒre looking for now. Or at least a description. I have no idea what she is.Ô
        I didnÒt know if he was talking about me or Fire Girl. ÓIÒm not×You have to believe me. IÒm not like her, whatever she is. SheÒs horrible, and she killed×she killed my best friend.Ô My voice cracked. She took Lish away from me, from the world. I didnÒt ever want to think about her again, and I couldnÒt stand LendÒs dad suspecting I was somehow in league with her.
        ÓShe broke into the Center tonight.Ô Lend put his arm around my shoulders. I appreciated that one little gesture more than I could say. He believed me no matter what. When I looked up, I could tell his dad did, too. His eyes were gentle and kind again. ÓShe must have planned everything, because they had called all their paranormals in and the werewolves were sleeping, so easy targets. We barely got out. I need to talk to Mom about what we saw.Ô
        I was surprised again. I donÒt know why IÒd assumed he didnÒt have parents. Maybe he was adopted; things like Lend donÒt just happen. And the timing of his dad leaving APCA would have been right around when Lend was born. I definitely wanted to hear more about this.
        ÓCanÒt visit her tonight, itÒs too cold,Ô LendÒs dad answered, which was even more confusing.
        ÓEvieØ Are you okayØÔ
        I was shaking. ÓIÒm cold,Ô I said, trying not to let my teeth chatter. More than that I was overwhelmed and beyond exhausted.
        David stood. ÓIÒm going to give you something for your leg; itÒll hurt when the numbing wears off.
        And if itÒs okay IÒll give you painkillers with a sleep aid. Would you like thatØÔ
        ÓYeah. Thanks.Ô I wasnÒt looking forward to trying to fall asleep tonight on my own. I wanted to check out, leave reality.
        He went through a cupboard, coming back with a couple of pills and a glass of water. I chugged them; they couldnÒt kick in fast enough as far as I was concerned.
        ÓWhere are we going to put herØÔ David asked. ÓThe guest rooms are off-limits tonight.Ô
        ÓOh, yeah. She can sleep in my room. IÒll take the couch.Ô
        ÓThatÒs okay, IÒm fine on the couch.Ô I didnÒt want to be any more intrusive than I already felt.
        ÓSaving LendÒs life and breaking him out of the Center earns you a bed, I think,Ô David said with a smile.
        ÓIÒll take you up and get you a sweatshirt so you wonÒt be so cold.Ô
        ÓThanks.Ô
        ÓCome back down when youÒre done, young man. WeÒve still got some things to talk about.Ô
        Lend held back a sigh and nodded. The phone rang and David answered it. ÓHeÒs home.Ô He sounded relieved. ÓEverythingÒs okay. WeÒve got some new intel, too.Ô
        Wondering if that was LendÒs mom, I stood and followed Lend up the stairs. He passed a couple of doors. Both were bolted shut with thick locks×on the outside. Nervous that his door would feature that nifty little security measure as well, I was relieved when he stopped and opened a bolt-free door.
        ÓOops,Ô he said, picking some things up off the floor before I could see them. ÓSorry, IÒve never had a girl in my room.Ô He smiled sheepishly as he shoved them in a dresser drawer.
        I gave him the best smile I could manage. ÓIÒve never been in a boyÒs room, so weÒre even.Ô It was great, with sketches and band posters tacked up all over the pale blue walls. I wanted to just stand there, looking at how he defined himself through his room. That way I wouldnÒt have to think or be alone.
        ÓOh, hereÒs a sweatshirt.Ô He pulled a dark green hoodie out of the messy closet. I put it on; it was nice to have my wrist covered up again. Plus, it smelled like Lend. It was a fresh, cool scent, like what youÒd expect by a cascade or waterfall. I hugged my arms around myself, trying to get warm again.
        The bed was the only thing that didnÒt quite fit the room. It was a four-poster, and the headboard and footboard were elaborate, scrolling metal. It didnÒt go at all with the simple, soft-looking blue comforter. I put my hand on one of the poles. ÓIron.Ô I smiled in relief. Obviously LendÒs dad knew his faerie lore. It made me feel a little bit safer×at least as far as Reth was concerned. Iron couldnÒt protect me from nightmares, though.
        ÓIÒll be downstairs if you need anything, okayØÔ
        I turned and smiled. ÓThanks.Ô
        He stood there for a moment, looking awkward, then leaned in and gave me a quick hug. ÓThank you,Ô he said, then left, closing the door behind him.
        I held my breath. I didnÒt want to be alone. I wanted to call out, ask him to come and stay with me until I fell asleep, but I couldnÒt bring myself to do it. IÒd already spent the entire night bawling in front of him.
        I turned off the light, but as soon as it was dark I could see spots that reminded me of Fire Girl. I flipped the lights back on. No dark for me tonight. Climbing into bed, I curled up to get warmer under the covers.
        In spite of my best efforts, I couldnÒt keep my mind from drifting to exactly what I didnÒt want to remember. Here in this warm house with a family, I was alone. I could never go back to my home at
        IPCA, never tell Raquel just how much she meant to me. Oh, please, I prayed to the silence, let
        Raquel be okay.
        But my poor, sweet Lish was gone forever. In her place was the terrible beauty of Fire Girl, walking death in the sterile hallways of the Center. In my mind, she was still gliding through the rooms, cheerfully sucking the life out of anything and anyone she found.
        I hoped she would never get out.



        GIRL TALK
        I walked through the Center hallways, blinking against the white. The place was empty. I kept expecting to find bodies, but it was pristine, abandoned. I stood in front of my unit, then walked through the door without it opening. That was strange.
        She was already there, sitting on my purple couch. ÓThere you are.Ô She smiled pleasantly at me.
        We definitely had the same eyes, but her lips were a little wider than mine. She looked like she was a few inches taller, too.
        ÓWhy arenÒt you on fire anymoreØÔ I asked. ÓAnd, hey, thatÒs mine!Ô She was wearing the zebra print dress.
        ÓOh, chill out.Ô She rolled her eyes.
        ÓWhereÒs the fireØÔ I looked down at my wrist×mine was gone, too.
        ÓItÒs right there.Ô She gestured toward the corner, where the liquid flames pulsed and shimmered, spherical with constantly shifting edges. I held out my hand toward them. For the first time I realized they were beautiful. I wanted them.
        ÓYou canÒt get them yet,Ô she said. ÓHave a seat.Ô
        I sat down on the far end of the couch, narrowing my eyes. I knew I should be scared of her. I wasnÒt. ÓWhat is thisØÔ
        ÓA dream, you dork.Ô
        ÓOh.Ô I frowned. Weird. ÓAre you going to kill meØÔ
        ÓI might have earlier, by accident. Sometimes I get carried away.Ô She flashed an impish grin. ÓItÒs kind of hard not to get lost in the rush. But now that I know who you are, I would never.Ô
        ÓWho are youØÔ
        ÓOh, sorry. IÒm Vivian.Ô
        ÓYou killed my best friend. I thought IÒd have nightmares.Ô
        She shrugged. ÓThat wouldnÒt be very nice of me, coming in here and scaring you. I just want to talk. IÒve been trying to get through to you for a while now.Ô
        ÓSo, wait, youÒre really hereØ Where am IØÔ What had LendÒs dad given me in those pain pillsØ
        ÓYou donÒt know anything, do youØ We share a soul now, so I thought IÒd drop in, introduce myself properly.Ô
        ÓWhat do you mean we share a soulØÔ I glared at her. ÓI donÒt want to share anything with you; IÒve got my own soul!Ô
        ÓSeriously, chill out. YouÒre so tense. We share a soul, not your soul. I borrowed some from Reth when he brought me here; he had a ton in his hand, which was weird; usually you can only pull from the chest. I wanted to see if I could drain him×IÒve never done a faerie before, they wonÒt let me touch them×but he pulled away before I could get much. Man, that was a nice trip.Ô
        ÓWait, he gave you some of the fire stuff tooØ I hate it! It burns like crazy!Ô
        ÓYou must be doing it wrong. ItÒs the greatest feeling ever.Ô
        I shook my head. We were getting off topic. ÓWhat are youØÔ
        ÓTsk-tsk, so rude. WeÒre the same thing.Ô
        ÓWe are not the same!Ô She was getting on my nerves. Even in my dreams no one would give me a straight answer.
        ÓDonÒt be stupid, Evie. If IÒd known you would be so pissy, I wouldnÒt have come. I guess you donÒt want answers after all.Ô
        I knew I should be sad or angrier, but my emotions seemed removed. The fire in the corner kept distracting me. I wanted to watch the flames, touch them. It was all I could do to keep my eyes on Vivian. ÓI donÒt want anything from you. You killed my best friend, rememberØÔ
        ÓNo, not really. Who was itØÔ
        ÓThe mermaid.Ô
        ÓOh.Ô She looked puzzled. ÓShe was your friendØÔ
        ÓYeah.Ô My eyes drifted to the corner. They werenÒt like flames, exactly, more golden and wavering. Almost like this great shade of nail polish I had once. But on fire. That didnÒt make any sense. I shook my head, trying to clear my mind.
        Vivian shrugged. ÓSorry. But I was doing her a favor.Ô
        ÓA favorØÔ I couldnÒt look away from the corner now; I didnÒt want to.
        ÓGiving her rest. Some peace. DonÒt you think the weight of all those millennia would be heavyØ
        Besides, those things arenÒt supposed to be here. IÒm just letting them go. Releasing them, if you will.Ô
        ÓOh,Ô I murmured distractedly.
        ÓItÒs what weÒre supposed to do, you know,Ô she prodded.
        ÓOhØÔ
        ÓIt would be more fun if we were together. Could be a sistersÒ thing.Ô
        I stood up. I had to touch it, see what it felt like.
        ÓYou canÒt have them yet.Ô She sounded annoyed. ÓBesides, those are mine. WeÒll get you some of your very own, soon. And then you wonÒt be cold or alone. ArenÒt you tired of being cold and aloneØÔ
        I could touch it now, if I just reached out my hand. ÓWhat is itØÔ I lifted my hand and, knowing I would get burned but not caring, plunged it inside.
        The fire scattered, swirling around and past me. I turned to Vivian. She was the glowing, brilliant figure again. ÓTold you. YouÒre empty. IÒll help fill you.Ô
        I nodded, tears in my eyes. I wanted that. I didnÒt want to be empty anymore. Vivian walked closer to me, all heat and light, then cocked her head. ÓYouÒve got to go. IÒll talk to you soon.Ô I could feel her smiling underneath the flames, and then everything went dark and cold again.



        LIKE A BAD JOKE
        V ivianØÔ I opened my eyes, panicked, and stared at the ceiling. Where had she goneØ
        ÓEvie, wake up.Ô LendÒs voice startled me.
        ÓWhat are you doing hereØÔ
        He smiled. ÓItÒs my room.Ô
        I sat up, looking around. Everything from the day before clicked into place, and I wished it hadnÒt.
        It was like losing Lish again.
        ÓSorry,Ô Lend said, Óbut they need you downstairs.Ô
        I blinked, trying to get my eyes to focus. ÓWhoÒs theyØÔ
        He shrugged uncomfortably. ÓJust some people my dad works with. IÒm sorry, I let you sleep as long as I could.Ô
        ÓOh, thatÒs okay, then. Can I go to the bathroom firstØÔ
        ÓOf course. ItÒs right down here.Ô I followed him out into the hall and he pointed out the bathroom.
        ÓHey, whoÒs VivianØÔ
        My stomach dropped as the dream flooded back. ÓDonÒt know,Ô I blurted, walking into the bathroom. Why did I feel guilty hiding a stupid dream from LendØ I shook my head, trying to dismiss it as a meaningless nightmare. After all, Vivian had said a lot of the same things IÒd heard from Reth.
        It was probably my brain trying to process everything that had happened. Ignoring the nervous feeling in the pit of my stomach, I swished some toothpaste around my mouth.
        Lend was waiting when I came out and I followed him down the stairs. The two bolted doors were open now. Wondering what I would find, I walked into the kitchen behind Lend and stopped dead.
        LendÒs dad, two werewolves, and a vampire. It was like the setup to a bad joke or something. A doctor, two werewolves, and a vampire walk into a bar. ÓWhatÒll you haveØÔ the bartender asks. ÓWe were thinking him,Ô the vampire answers, eyeing the doctor.
        Okay, jokes werenÒt my strong point.
        The yellow eyes staring warily out at me from the werewolves and the shriveled corpse face of the vamp×I automatically reached for Tasey before remembering I didnÒt have her. I didnÒt know where she was, either, which made me all sorts of nervous. All their ankles were covered by pants, but I was certain there werenÒt any trackers underneath.
        The vampireÒs glamour was a pretty, goth-looking woman in her early twenties. Black hair streaked with crimson; heavy eye makeup; and all black, skintight clothing. Way to blend in there. The two werewolves, holding hands, were a man and a woman in their thirties; he was tall, with his head shaved, and she had curly brown hair, cropped very short. There was something familiar about her face, but I couldnÒt place it.
        Of course, now the bolted doors made sense. Holy crap, I had just spent the night of a full moon with two unneutered werewolves. And a vamp, too, although one vamp I was pretty sure I could handle, even without my beloved Tasey.
        ÓLend, you little monster,Ô the vampire said, glaring. ÓDonÒt you ever pull that again.Ô
        Lend hung his head. ÓSorry. I didnÒt mean for×When did you get hereØÔ
        ÓJust now.Ô She turned to me. ÓSo.Ô She sounded witchy. I didnÒt like her. ÓIPCA, huhØÔ
        ÓSo.Ô I raised my eyebrows (wishing I could raise just one like Lend did), ÓBloodsucker, huhØÔ
        ÓYeah. So are Luke and Stacey.Ô She jerked her head toward the werewolves.
        ÓOkay, sure. Since IÒm stupid and donÒt know they spent last night as wolves.Ô
        All three of the paranormals looked surprised. ÓFine,Ô the vamp snapped. ÓDid you figure out what
        David is yetØÔ
        I gave her a flat stare. ÓDid you really wake me up for thisØ Because unless one of you did something to him last night, heÒs human.Ô I glanced over at him to make sure. Yup, just human.
        David cleared his throat. ÓWe wanted to ask about this.Ô He moved to the side and gestured at the table, where I saw Tasey×yay Tasey!×my communicator, and LendÒs ankle tracker. David looked sad. ÓYou brought IPCA technology to my home. Will they track youØÔ
        ÓNo!Ô Truth was, I hadnÒt even thought about that stuff in the confusion last night. There wasnÒt a problem with it, but he had a right to be worried. ÓTrust me, theyÒd already be here. The tracker is deactivated and my communicator doesnÒt have GPS or anything. It kept getting screwed up and reset every time I went through the Faerie Paths so they got rid of it. They always knew where I was anyway, since the only way I ever left was with a faerie. They canÒt track the communicator unless you hit the panic button, I promise.Ô
        The vamp cut in again. ÓSure, but you could still call them, couldnÒt youØÔ
        I glared at her. ÓYeah, because I really want to get locked up for the rest of my life. Sounds like a party. In fact, I think IÒll turn myself in right now!Ô
        ÓLike they wouldnÒt kill to get you back,Ô she sneered.
        I exhaled sharply, trying not to yell at her. Vamps grated on my nerves more than any other paranormal×the disconnect between their glamours and real faces was just too much. ÓListen, corpse girl, do you know what I didØ I broke section one of the charter. As in, the section. As in, let a paranormal loose without authorization and be locked up for the rest of your mortal life. Even if I wanted to go back, which I donÒt, and even if there was anything to go back to, which there probably isnÒt, I couldnÒt. So bite me.Ô
        She looked like she was going to take me up on it, but David interrupted. ÓThatÒs enough. WeÒre all on the same side here, Arianna. Lend told me everything that happened and I think EvieÒs right×if they could track her, theyÒd already be here.
        He picked up the communicator. ÓItÒs been beeping off and on all night. We found it with your clothes in the bathroom.Ô
        My heart leaped. Raquel! She had to be worried sick about me. If I could call her, let her know I was okayÅthen theyÒd know exactly where I was and IÒd be locked up for the rest of my life.
        ÓTheyÒre probably trying to figure out whether or not IÒm dead,Ô I said sadly, then paused. How many times had I told them not to work with the faeries, urged them to trust Lend and figure this out togetherØ Of course, my classification was proof enough of how IPCA really saw me. And no matter how I felt about Raquel, she was IPCA. I shook my head. ÓLet them think IÒm dead.Ô
        The woman werewolf spoke, her voice gentle, fear in her eyes. ÓDid you really see itØÔ
        It took me a moment to realize she was talking about Fire Girl. Vivian. I closed my eyes and nodded. It was just a stupid dream; I didnÒt actually know her name. I didnÒt want to talk about it anymore; I didnÒt want to think about it anymore.
        ÓHowÒs your legØÔ LendÒs dad asked.
        ÓOh, itÒs fine. Hurts a little, but nothing major.Ô
        ÓGood. WeÒre going for a little walk.Ô
        ÓOkay.Ô Confused, I looked over at Arianna. Vamps stayed away from sunlight. Not because theyÒd burst into flames or anything, but because in direct light their true selves showed through. Only a little, but they avoided it just the same.
        ÓYouÒll probably want long pants,Ô Lend said. ÓItÒs kind of cold today.Ô
        I followed him upstairs. He rifled through his clothes, frowning. ÓYouÒre skinnier than I am.Ô
        I laughed. ÓUmm, yeah, kind of happy about that.Ô
        He looked up at me and grinned. After a minute he pulled out an old, worn pair of flannel pajama pants. ÓThese are a couple of years old; they probably wonÒt fall off.Ô He handed them to me and stood there. I raised my eyebrows and he blushed. ÓOh, yeah, IÒll let you change.Ô
        After the door closed I slipped out of his shorts and pulled on the red and blue flannels. They were a couple inches too long, but theyÒd stay on. Those combined with the oversized green hoodie meant I wasnÒt exactly looking hot. I sighed. I could have used a shower, too, not to mention some makeup.
        My eyelashes were as blond as my hair; without mascara I felt like a five-year-old.
        I opened the door and Lend smiled. ÓThey look better on you.Ô
        ÓWow, they must look just awful on you then.Ô I smiled back.
        He handed me my boots, which completed my ensemble of ridiculousness. To make matters worse, he looked downright adorable in a thermal shirt that fit him just right (trust me, I noticed) and a pair of jeans. I looked at his face. I loved his eyes×his real eyes. They were always the easiest of his features to pick out.
        ÓAre you doing okayØÔ he asked, and his soft, sad look made everything rush in again.
        ÓNo, not really, but IÒm trying not to lose it in front of everyone.Ô I willed myself not to cry. I might bawl like a baby during The Notebook, and, sure, I cried myself to sleep sometimesÅokay, a lotÅ but that was by myself. I didnÒt like doing it in front of other people.
        ÓLet me know if you need anything.Ô
        I smiled, wanting to get a move on so I could stop thinking about things that made me sad. It was weird being on LendÒs turf; I was a lot more confident when we were both in the Center. Like right now, I really wanted to hold his hand, but I wasnÒt brave enough to try with his dad and that stupid vamp downstairs.
        Lend and I met David and Arianna outside and I got a better look around. A narrow paved road led away from the house through the trees, but we turned to the right and walked down a barely-there path into the woods for about twenty minutes. The trees were budding, the air crisp and clear with a hint of warmth. Spring was on its way. I tried to focus on the sun streaming down through the branches.
        ÓWhere are weØÔ I whispered to Lend.
        ÓVirginia.Ô
        Through the trees ahead, I saw a pond fed by a wide stream to our right. We came through the last of the trees and stood on the banks. The pond was oval, fairly large, and pale blue, reflecting the cloudless sky. The edges were crystallized with frost.
        ÓOh, good,Ô Lend said. ÓShe can come out today.Ô
        I frowned at the horrible idea that maybe they were friends with a hag. But the look on LendÒs face ×excited and happy×reassured me that I wasnÒt going to meet a violent end. ÓWhoØÔ I asked.
        He smiled at me. ÓMy mom.Ô



        RUNS IN THE FAMILY
        Y our momØÔ I asked. I turned back to the pond, looking for a house of some sort, but there was nothing. Lend picked up a rock and, giving it an expert flick with his wrist, skipped it across the top of the water. Another thing he could do that I always wanted to. The others were watching the water expectantly, so I did the same.
        The middle of the pond moved, shifting as though there was a sudden change of current. It turned toward us, the water building up and moving of its own accord, creating a small wake. IÒll admit I was nervous. Most of my experience with paranormals involved things that could kill me. It was all
        I could do not to take a step back as the wave came closer, flowing faster and rising above the level of the pond.
        When it got within feet of the shore, the water shot up, spraying high into the air. Little droplets, freezing cold, showered down on my head. The water settled to reveal a woman standing there.
        Well, standing being relative, considering she was still on the water and made of it, too. The light reflected off her rippling form; she was absolutely amazing. Her top half was well-formed, right down to a hauntingly beautiful face and cascading hair. She held out slender arms toward us. After her waist the water dropped down, forming a sort of dress shape where it connected back to the pond.
        ÓHi, Mom.Ô Lend waved cheerfully.
        She laughed. It blew my mind. I had always thought Reth had the most beautiful voice and laughter, but she put him to shame. It made you feel like you were lying next to a stream on a warm day, letting it run over your fingers as you lost every care in the world except the cool, cleansing sensation.
        It bubbled with clear music notes.
        ÓHello, my darling,Ô she said. Her features rippled into a smile as she looked at Lend. I could see right through her to the other side, but the way her face manipulated the water and reflected light you could see her expressions. It was like Lend in his normal form, only much less stable. I noticed something else, too. Her heart, or where her heart would have been, seemed to generate light×like she glowed from inside. This must be a normal thing for paranormals. Why had I not noticed beforeØ
        ÓCresseda,Ô LendÒs dad said. He looked happy and sad at the same time, watching her. It made me wonder what the family history was.
        ÓDavid.Ô
        ÓHe got home safely.Ô
        She laughed again. ÓI told you he would. And he found the answer.Ô She fixed her eyes on me. I didnÒt know what to do, so I raised one hand in an awkward wave.
        Lend looked down, shaking his head. ÓNo, IÒm sorry. I didnÒt find anything. I saw what was doing this, but I donÒt have any answers.Ô
        Cresseda shook her head, water droplets raining down in front of her. ÓYou have the answer with you.Ô She smiled, and her eyes, insubstantial as they were, seemed to bore straight through me.
        ÓWhat a lovely balance. Lend shows whatever he wants the world to see and you see through whatever the world wants to show you.Ô
        ÓWhat do you meanØÔ Arianna interrupted.
        Cresseda shimmered like she was about to lose her form. ÓLend found what he was meant to find.Ô
        David frowned. ÓYou mean×Did you send himØÔ He turned to Lend. ÓIs that why you wentØ Did she ask you toØÔ
        Lend shook his head. ÓNo, I went because I heard you guys talking. DidnÒt you get that info from a bansheeØÔ
        ÓYeah, but I×Ô
        ÓThings are not as they should be. Now they may return. Or they may be lost entirely,Ô Cresseda said thoughtfully. And really unhelpfully, too. She wasnÒt much good in the whole making-sense department. Of course, Lend had been talented at the whole vague, random-answer thing while he was in the Center. It was obvious now where heÒd learned it. ÓChange is coming. ÑEyes like streams of melting snow. Ô She smiled at me again.
        I shrugged, uncomfortable. ÓThatÒs not about me.Ô
        She shook her head. I didnÒt know whether she was agreeing with me or telling me I was wrong.
        ÓThe waters are emptier now.Ô Her voice was tinged with sorrow. ÓI am sorry about Alisha. You will set it rightØÔ
        ÓHow did you know about LishØÔ I asked, my voice catching.
        ÓShe was part of the waters. Return her to usØÔ
        I shook my head, tearing up again. ÓI canÒt; sheÒs dead.Ô
        ÓCresseda,Ô David said, his voice gentle and leading, like he was trying to get her to focus. ÓWe know a little more about the thing thatÒs doing this. We were hoping you could help us.Ô
        She waved one hand dismissively. ÓThis is not a matter of the waters×it is a matter of fire and spirit. The path is not mine and I cannot see it.Ô LendÒs shoulders slumped. Everyone in the group looked disappointed. ÓAnd, LendØ Stand up straight, stop slouching. My beautiful boy.Ô
        I almost laughed. I guess she really was a mom, after all. She beamed and the light reflecting from her grew brighter, then the water that formed her let go, dropping back to the pond with a loud splash.
        ÓBye, Mom,Ô Lend said softly.
        Arianna folded her arms petulantly. ÓWell, that was a bloody waste of time.Ô
        ÓI donÒt know,Ô an all-too familiar voice mused behind us. ÓI found it rather entertaining.Ô I turned around, terror bleeding from my stomach outward until even my fingers trembled.
        Everyone else seemed equally shocked, although only Lend looked scared. Reth stood in the middle of the path like some sort of beautiful Victorian dandy. He even had a walking stick×clearly freedom agreed with him and heÒd stepped up his fashion. If he werenÒt so breathtaking, he would have looked ridiculous. On him it worked, and somehow made him creepier.
        ÓWhat do you wantØÔ David asked, his voice even and cautious.
        ÓIÒve come to collect whatÒs mine.Ô He smiled at me. It was over. Without his new name, I was powerless. I didnÒt even have any weapons. He would take me and there was nothing anyone could do.
        ÓDonÒt touch her!Ô Lend jumped in front of me, planting his feet and holding out his arms. If I werenÒt so scared it would have been adorable×Lend thinking he could fight off a faerie. I wanted to cry. IÒd never see him again and it broke my heart.
        Reth frowned. ÓYou are getting very tiresome.Ô
        I put my hand on LendÒs back. ÓLend, no!Ô He had to get out of here. He knew what Reth could do, what Reth would do.
        David, hands in his pockets, stepped closer to the faerie. ÓIÒm sorry, I donÒt believe weÒve met. IÒm
        David. WhatÒs your interest in EvieØÔ
        Reth didnÒt even glance at him. ÓTime we were off.Ô He held out his hand. My mind raced as I tried to think of a way out that didnÒt end up with anyone dead.
        Arianna stood her ground, spitting on the path in front of him. ÓSheÒs not going anywhere with you.Ô
        Reth raised an eyebrow. ÓWhat charming company you keep, my love.Ô He flicked a hand lazily and Arianna went flying into a tree.
        The sun glinted off something on DavidÒs knuckles as he swung at RethÒs face. What good did he think that would doØ His fist connected, and Reth fell backward, clutching at his face with an inhuman shriek. My jaw dropped as David turned toward us. ÓLetÒs go, now.Ô
        He turned his back too soon. From the ground Reth raised his hand and whispered something.
        I shrieked as my wrist burned and I was dragged forward. I dug my heels into the dirt, but the pull was too strong and I fell forward, knocking Lend out of the way. There was nothing to hold on to. I clutched at my wrist like I could somehow tear away the fire.
        Lend jumped on top of me, grabbing me around the waist and bracing us both with his feet. We slowed. Reth raised his other hand and the fire flared, pulling from my heart now, too. I screamed in agony. It hurt so bad I couldnÒt breathe, I couldnÒt think. A door melted into place behind Reth. A few more feet and IÒd be his forever.
        ÓNo!Ô Lend squeezed me even tighter. David spun to hit Reth again, forcing the faerie to move one of his hands; I gasped with relief as my heart was released. He froze David on the spot.
        Reth dusted himself off, maintaining his pull on my wrist. ÓBarbaric race, really. Now then.Ô He glared at Lend and raised a hand.
        ÓNo, donÒt hurt him, IÒll come, IÒll come!Ô I sobbed. At least then the pain would be over and Lend would be safe.
        ÓNo!Ô Lend yanked me backward, gaining a few feet on Reth.
        Smiling, Reth opened his mouth. He was going to kill Lend.
        Water, foaming and flecked with bits of ice, shot past us, whipping my hair forward with the force of its motion. Before hitting Reth, the water curved, turning back on itself and swirling around us.
        The fire in my wrist died, the invisible threads cut. Lend and I sat safe in the middle of the vortex, watching RethÒs image ripple through the water.
        ÓReally now,Ô Reth snapped, looking past us. ÓI would hope that you, of all things, would understand. You know what she means to us. All of us.Ô
        ÓThat is my son.Ô
        RethÒs nose wrinkled in distaste. ÓI see. Very well, heÒs of no import to me. IÒll take Evelyn and be on my merry way.Ô
        ÓShe is under my protection as well.Ô
        ÓSheÒs no thing of yours. The waters have no claim.Ô
        ÓNeither does the air.Ô
        ÓWe made her!Ô
        My blood froze. What did he meanØ
        ÓCreation is not claim,Ô Cresseda said.
        ÓAnd yet you claim the boy,Ô Reth sneered.
        ÓLeave.Ô CressedaÒs voice had gone from bubbling brook to roaring waterfall; it was power, eternal and unassailable.
        Reth straightened his waistcoat and picked up his walking stick. ÓVery well. IÒm not the only one who will come looking, though. Until next time, my love.Ô He waved his cane at me and stepped back through the door.



        ONE OF A KIND
        A rianna wasnÒt dead. Or deader, I guess. I never thought IÒd be so relieved about a vamp, but the girl had guts. Back at the house, David patched up her ribs while Stacey and Luke holed themselves in upstairs, avoiding me after hearing what had happened. I didnÒt blame them. I was like a plague: where I came, bad things followed.
        ÓHow did you hurt RethØÔ I asked as David finished checking AriannaÒs ribs. I realized Reth had a new name, but had no idea what.
        David stuck his hand in his pocket and pulled something out. It looked like brass knuckles but the wrong color. Iron. Brilliant. ÓDesigned them myself.Ô
        Was he cool or whatØ ÓCan I get a setØÔ Lend and I asked at the same time.
        David laughed. ÓIÒll see what I can do.Ô
        ÓWhat if Reth comes backØÔ Lend asked.
        ÓThereÒs a reason he didnÒt come to the house. WeÒre not very faerie friendly here. But I wouldnÒt underestimate your momÒs power. Now that he knows the water elementals are protecting Evie, I donÒt think heÒll try anything. Soon heÒll forget he was ever interested in her.Ô
        I hoped that was true, but I seriously doubted it. It sounded too dismissive, too like Raquel. I wasnÒt just some pretty thing Reth wanted to dance with×his interest in me ran far deeper. There was some sinister purpose behind it all. Still, David was obviously faerie savvy, and with CressedaÒs protection, maybe I really would be safe. Until I had to leave here, of course.
        ÓThere are a few other tricks,Ô David said, walking to the counter. He grabbed a loaf of bread, took out two slices, and handed them to us. ÓKeep a bit of stale bread in your pockets all the time.Ô
        ÓOkay,Ô I said, frowning dubiously at the bread.
        He laughed. ÓIt works. Faeries donÒt like things that tie them to our earth. Bread is the staff of life for humans×they wonÒt touch it. Same thing with iron; it binds them here, rings too sharply of imprisonment. ThatÒs why it hurts them.Ô
        ÓCool!Ô Bread, at least, I could take with me everywhere. ÓCan I have my taser back, tooØÔ Tasey wasnÒt much good against faeries, but I felt kind of naked without her.
        Frowning thoughtfully, he finally nodded and gave it to me. I had to restrain myself from stroking the pink grip.
        Arianna fixed her clothes, glaring at me. ÓWhyÒs the faerie so obsessed with you anywayØ YouÒre not that cute.Ô
        David cleared his throat loudly. ÓLend, why donÒt you take Evie into town, get her some clothes and thingsØÔ
        My heart leaped in my chest. That sounded promising. ÓI can stayØÔ I had been waiting for him to kick me out since we got here. I figured it was a sure thing now with the added Reth threat. I wouldnÒt want me around, either.
        ÓOf course.Ô He smiled at me. ÓYou brought my son back. YouÒre always welcome.Ô I wouldnÒt cry, not again, but that one sentence meant the world to me. Maybe I wasnÒt totally alone, after all.
        Lend frowned. ÓYouÒre trying to get rid of us so you can talk about all this, arenÒt youØÔ
        ÓYes.Ô
        ÓFine.Ô Lend held out his hand. ÓKeysØ And a credit cardØÔ
        David pulled a card out of his wallet and handed it over with the car keys. ÓBe back before dark.
        YouÒre still grounded.Ô
        ÓI promise not to have any fun,Ô Lend said solemnly.
        ÓGet out of here, you bum,Ô his dad said, shaking his head.
        We climbed into a plain silver sedan. Maybe IÒm weird, but watching Lend drive was sexy.
        ÓSo,Ô he said, ÓIÒm guessing you have some questionsØÔ
        ÓJust one: whatÒs the limit on that cardØÔ He looked shocked until I started laughing. ÓKidding. IÒm not going to push my luck, donÒt worry. I would, however, like to get pants that arenÒt yours, no offense. And I do have a few questions×real questions.Ô
        He smiled. ÓI figured. How about I start at the beginningØÔ
        ÓA very good place to start.Ô
        ÓYou already know my dad was APCA. Some of the things they were doing really bothered him.
        The imprisonment, regulations, forced sterilizations, tracking×Ô
        ÓWhoa, hold on×forced sterilizationsØÔ
        He glanced at me. ÓYou didnÒt knowØ They were worried about what would happen if a werewolf got pregnant by another werewolf. Had this whole panic, ethics debate, so on and so forth, then made any paranormal-human hybrid breeding with another paranormal or human totally illegal, and, umm, made it so no werewolves they caught could ever reproduce.Ô
        All those neutering jokes I had made×they werenÒt jokes. ÓOh,Ô I whispered, horrified. ÓI had no idea.Ô I thought about all the werewolves I knew, Charlotte especially. She had always been so sweet and attentive. She would have made a great mom. And IPCA took that away from her after everything else she had already lost. ÓI think thatÒs the worst thing IÒve ever heard.Ô Then it really hit me×would they have done that to meØ Would I have been seen as a breeding riskØ Even the term, Óparanormal breeding.Ô They really thought of all paranormals as animals. What else did IPCA do that I didnÒt know aboutØ
        ÓAnyway, he was on an extended assignment trying to track down evidence of nymphs or sprites.
        He found my mom.Ô
        ÓWhat is she, exactlyØÔ
        ÓKind of the equivalent of a nymph. SheÒs a water spirit, an elemental. She thought he was funny and kept showing up to talk to him. And my dad fell in love with her.Ô He smiled. ÓThat was all it took to convince him that he was done with APCA. They werenÒt about to let someone who knew as many secrets as him quit, so he faked his own death by drowning. They lost a lot of operatives in those days and it wasnÒt a hard sell.Ô
        ÓSo did your mom and dad×Ô I stopped, suddenly aware of what awkward territory I was heading into.
        ÓSheÒs made of water. If you tried to touch her, your hand would go right through.
        This was so not adding up, and I didnÒt want to try to come up with an explanation. Fortunately, he continued. ÓBut all elementals have the gift of choice. My mom decided that, after all the ages sheÒd been around, sheÒd like to see what really being alive, being human, was like. So she took on a mortal form and lived with my dad as husband and wife. But she couldnÒt leave the water×she didnÒt want to. She didnÒt tell him, but she took on mortality for only one year. That was long enough to make me.Ô He smiled and blushed. ÓAnd at the end of the year, she gave my dad a son and went back to the water.Ô
        I looked at him in amazement. He was incredible. My original idea of him as water come to life was exactly right. I wondered what Lish would have thought, since she was a water paranormal, too. It stung, knowing that my best friend had never met this boy I was crazy about. They would have loved each other.
        ÓSo you really are one of a kind, arenÒt youØÔ
        He shrugged. ÓGuess so. It was hard for my dad when I was little. I changed form constantly; it was like a game. I had to be homeschooled until I was old enough to understand that it would be really dangerous if people found out about me. Plus, you met my mom×she wasnÒt exactly the most helpful parent.Ô He glanced at me warily, as though he expected me to laugh. ÓSoÅthatÒs where I came from.Ô
        I smiled, shaking my head. ÓYou are so freaking awesome.Ô
        He laughed, obviously relieved. I was way too happy. Part of it was Lend opening up to me, part was knowing I had a place with his family. But besides that, I hadnÒt been in a car in like six years. I eyed him in the driverÒs seat with undisguised envy.
        ÓTell you what,Ô he said, noticing my stare. ÓI know you canÒt get a license, but I might be able to do something better.Ô
        ÓWhatØÔ
        He smiled. ÓHow would you like to come to school with me tomorrow and see a real, live lockerØÔ
        IÒm pretty sure I squealed.
        After our shopping was done (I was so eager to get out of LendÒs clothes, I changed in the store bathroom), we got back into the car. I was pretty sure he had checked me out a few times. I hoped so, at least. Goodness knows I was doing my fair share of sneaky staring. ÓYou hungryØÔ he asked, pulling out.
        ÓOh, my gosh, IÒm starving,Ô I said, just now realizing it. I looked at the clock on the dashboard. It was three in the afternoon.
        ÓLetÒs get something to eat, then.Ô
        ÓArenÒt you groundedØÔ I teased.
        ÓMy dad said be back by dark. ItÒs not dark yet.Ô
        We drove a couple of blocks to a small diner. I had never been on the East Coast before except for a few late night jobs, so I enjoyed looking around. Lots of trees, hinting at buds. We walked into the diner and my jaw dropped.
        Every single person in there was a paranormal.
        ÓUmm, you do know this whole place is filled with werewolves, vamps, and a couple of other things IÒve never seen before, rightØÔ I whispered. Lend laughed, sitting down in a booth.
        ÓWell, yeah. My dad owns it.Ô
        ÓOh.Ô
        ÓAfter Mom went back to the water, he was left with a very paranormal son. He knew how bad things were with the government agencies, so he decided to do something about it. He runs sort of an underground railroad for paranormals, shielding them from IPCA, giving them jobs, helping them control the nastier sides of themselves.

        ÓWhat about the vampsØ Does he let them suck someone dry every now and thenØÔ
        ÓThere are lots of other sources of blood. They all know that if they break the rules, he wonÒt help them anymore. Most of them are young vamps, too. They still remember what it was like to be human and donÒt really relish the thought of killing. Plus theyÒre helpful with the whole mind control thing.Ô
        I felt kind of bad. I had never even considered giving vamps the benefit of the doubt. ÓDo you have any hagsØÔ
        Lend laughed. ÓWeÒre accepting, not suicidal.Ô
        I sighed in relief. ÓOkay then. ThatÒs pretty cool, I guess.Ô Truth was, the whole thing made me more than a little nervous. The sentiment was great, but expecting all these creatures to control their natural instinctsØ Sounded dangerous. How many lives were worth risking to give a handful of vampires more freedomØ
        A waitress came to take our orders, interrupting my thoughts. She knew Lend and was drop-dead gorgeous, with blond hair, blue eyes, and these absolutely luscious lips. Her non-glamour face was just as beautiful, although it was mottled brown and gray. We both ordered and she turned around.
        My jaw dropped. Underneath her glamour her back was hollow like an old tree, and she had a tail.
        ÓWhat is sheØÔ I whispered.
        ÓNonaØ Oh, sheÒs a huldra. Tree spirit.Ô
        Watching her and the other paranormals in there, things shifted for me. They were vibrant, happy, not hurting anyone. This was a good place.
        I used to think that IPCA was some noble organization, protecting humans. But I thought it helped paranormals, too. The werewolves and vamps had jobs, and all paranormals had protected status.
        However, this recent information gave me a new perspective. IPCA acted on absolutes, and I was increasingly realizing that nothing was absolute in this world.
        LendÒs dad wasnÒt totally right, but he was probably more right than my former employers.
        I thought of something else. ÓWith all the stuff you know about IPCA, how were you so calm while we×they×were holding youØ I would have been freaking out.Ô
        He laughed. ÓOh, trust me, I was terrified. Beyond terrified. I kept waiting for them to cut me open or something. Lucky for me they were distracted with the dead paranormals, otherwise I donÒt even want to think about it.Ô
        ÓMan, I thought you were like some supercool operative and knew exactly what you were doing.
        Now I find out you werenÒt even supposed to be there in the first place.Ô
        ÓIÒve got a lot of practice acting. I do it every waking hour, after all.Ô He had a point×he acted with his whole appearance.
        ÓWell, I guess I still think youÒre pretty cool.Ô
        ÓThank goodness.Ô He shook his head in mock relief. ÓOf course, I canÒt really act in front of you.Ô
        He gave me a small, shy smile. It must have been so weird for him that I could see him like no one else. I kinda liked it.
        ÓYou donÒt need to act for me,Ô I answered, then blushed. Wow, was that dorky or whatØ Pretty soon I would tell him how dreamy I thought his real eyes were, and how much IÒd like him to hold my hand in a non-the-world-is-ending-and-IÒm-being-nice sort of way. He smiled bigger and we both went back to our food. Good thing too, because I was probably one step away from blurting out hey, wanna be my boyfriendØ
        When we left, half the restaurant waved cheerily to Lend, most of them giving me curious looks. I figured it was a good thing they didnÒt know who I was. I tried not to stare at anyone, pretending like I couldnÒt see what they really were. Besides the tree spirit waitress, there was a woman who had fins underneath her glamour legs, several werewolves, a couple of vamps, and I was pretty sure
        I had seen two gnomes working in the back. This place was even weirder than the Center.
        Remembering my old home made me feel more pangs of guilt. I didnÒt even know if Raquel was okay, and I was sure sheÒd be really worried about me. But there was so much she never told me, so much she hid, it was easier to push down the guilt in favor of anger. And Lish I tried not to think about at all. If I were still in the Center, her absence would be like a hole in my heart. Here I was so removed from my previous life that it made it a little easier. I could pretend she was still there in her tank, waving her hands around and making the computer say bleep.
        When we got back to his house, Lend sighed. ÓIÒd better call some friends and find out how far behind I am in my classes.Ô He pulled out his phone.
        ÓLendØÔ David called.
        ÓYup,Ô Lend answered. ÓWeÒre back, we already ate.Ô
        ÓI know, Nona called and told me you were there.Ô
        The person Lend was calling picked up and he started talking. I didnÒt know what I was supposed to do. My impulse was to go to LendÒs room. I always thought the Center made me claustrophobic, but now I suspected I had the opposite problem. All that time today in open spaces and outdoors made me kind of twitchy, nervous to get back inside. How lame was thatØ
        And I still couldnÒt get over what Lend had said, especially about the sterilizations. ÓDavidØÔ I asked, walking into the kitchen.
        ÓYesØÔ He looked up from the table.
        ÓI×I didnÒt know. About IPCA, I mean. The things they do.Ô I looked guiltily at the floor, remembering all the werewolves I had brought in. And now I had abandoned them for this safe, happy home. ÓI want to help, if I can.Ô
        ÓI told you and Lend, I donÒt want you involved in this anymore.Ô
        ÓNo, not the killer thing. I mean, with other things. With what youÒre doing here.
        It hit me. ÓThe werewolves! All IPCAÒs werewolves were taken out of the Center! We can help them.Ô
        ÓWhereØÔ David stood.
        My heart sank. ÓOh. I donÒt know. I made a faerie get them out so theyÒd be safe. I have no idea where she took them. The Center is in northeastern Canada, if that helps. Maybe she just took them outsideØÔ
        ÓItÒs in CanadaØÔ
        ÓAPCA wanted it here but the other countries pitched a fit. Everyone hated APCA because you guys always had the best technology. One of the conditions of forming IPCA was that the main center had to be off US ground, so they picked Canada since it was fairly neutral.Ô Politics. Honestly.
        He frowned thoughtfully. ÓIf theyÒre still unsupervised, we might have an opening. I have a few contacts I could try. TheyÒve got to be somewhere.Ô
        ÓWhat about the ankle trackersØÔ
        ÓWeÒve been working against IPCA for a long time, Evie. I couldnÒt do this without a few key people on the inside. WeÒll figure something out.Ô He smiled. I felt a little better. At least IÒd done something to help Charlotte. Hopefully.
        But him saying he had someone on the inside made me remember Raquel. I cleared my throat, nervous. ÓUmm, could you maybe find out if some of my friends are okayØÔ
        ÓIf you mean Raquel, IÒve already contacted my sources and theyÒre going to let me know where she is as soon as they find out.Ô
        I let out a relieved breath. ÓThanks!Ô
        I went into the family room and sat down on the couch next to Lend. Not next next to him like I wanted to, but close. After a few minutes he closed his phone and sighed. ÓIÒm dead. This is going to take me forever to make up. IÒll be right back. I gotta go see what books I have here so I can get started.Ô He grabbed the shopping bags and went upstairs.
        I watched him leave, jealous of his life. IÒd even take real homework.
        ÓOh,Ô Arianna said, her voice flat. She had just come in the room and looked annoyed that I was there. ÓI was going to watch TV.Ô She gave me a just-try-to-stop-me look.
        ÓBe my guest.Ô I didnÒt move, giving her a donÒt-think-you-can-bully-me-bloodsucker look.
        She sat down in an armchair next to the couch and pulled out a couple of remotes. After searching through a menu, she selected a show and hit play.
        ÓNo way!Ô I sat up. ÓI totally love this one.Ô
        ÓYou like Easton HeightsØÔ
        ÓUmm, best show ever.Ô
        ÓI know, huhØÔ The eyes of her glamour were lit up, excited. The dead eyes underneath even looked a little animated. ÓI missed a couple of episodes while I was out looking for that twit,Ô she said, glaring at Lend as he walked in the room.
        Lend sat down on the couch×closer to me than he had been before×and then noticed the show. He sighed heavily. ÓGreat. I am kind of trying to get some×Ô
        ÓShhh!Ô Arianna and I said at the same time.
        After catching up on all the episodes she missed, Arianna and I had a long, slightly heated discussion over who Cheyenne should end up with. She wasnÒt as much fun as Lish, but she certainly knew her Easton Heights. I wondered what Lish would think, knowing I was talking about our show with an untagged vamp. At least Lish would have my back in the argument.
        ÓYou know she belongs with Landon,Ô I said.
        ÓOh, as if! HeÒll never reform. She should just accept that Alex is going to make her happy.Ô
        ÓYouÒre crazy! What about the time Alex got drunk and went to that club where he made out with
        Carys before he found out they were actually cousinsØ Yeah, thatÒs stability.Ô
        Lend stood. ÓEvie, weÒve got to wake up early tomorrow for school.Ô
        ÓOh, yeah, good point.Ô I was pretty exhausted. ÓWeÒll talk about this tomorrow,Ô I warned Arianna.
        Lend and I walked up the stairs together. ÓYou can have your room back,Ô I said.
        ÓDonÒt worry about it. ItÒs not a full moon anymore, so Stacey and Luke can share a room again. IÒll take the extra one.Ô
        ÓI could take the extra one.Ô
        He shrugged, smiling. ÓI already put all your stuff in there×donÒt worry about it. WeÒll get you settled more permanently tomorrow.Ô
        I really, really liked the sound of that. After getting ready for bed, I bumped into him in the hall again. ÓI had a great time today. Besides the whole Reth attack, I mean.Ô
        ÓMe, too.Ô We were both quiet, and then he leaned forward, giving me a strange look. For a second
        I thought he was going to hug me or×holy bleep×maybe even kiss me and I got all excited. Then he just smiled and said, ÓGood night.Ô
        ÓOh, umm, night,Ô I said back, not even managing to hide my disappointment.
        I was never going to get kissed, was IØ

        HIJINKS AND HIGH SCHOOLS
        I woke up early the next morning, relieved after a dreamless sleep and buzzing with excitement to go to a real, live high school. I took a quick shower and got ready. It was nice to be able to do my hair and makeup×it made things feel a little more normal. I chose a shirt Lend had picked out for me (pink and sparkly, how cute was thatØ) and was ready to go forty-five minutes before we needed to leave. Lend hadnÒt even woken up yet. With nothing else to do, I went downstairs to eat breakfast.
        David was sitting at the table with Arianna and the two werewolves. ÓOh, hey,Ô I said, feeling like I had intruded. David smiled at me, and Arianna even gave me a nod. Stacey and Luke barely looked at me. I think I scared them. Awesome.
        ÓCerealÒs in the pantry×help yourself,Ô David said. I did, finding a bowl and spoon and then sitting at the counter to eat. I tried not to listen to their conversation, but it was a small kitchen. ÓIf we just knew how it was killing them.Ô
        ÓWait, whatØÔ I turned around to face the group. ÓAre you talking about the girl thatÒs killing paranormalsØ I saw her.Ô
        ÓYou didØ How does she do itØÔ They all looked at me, eager and intense.
        ÓItÒs weird. She just sort of puts her hand on their chests and then theyÒre dead. Afterward, thereÒs a handprint, all shimmery and golden, but it fades. I donÒt think anyone else would be able to see it.Ô
        ÓCan you show me exactly what she didØÔ David stood up. ÓAre you sure she didnÒt have a weapon of some sortØÔ
        ÓNope, nothing.Ô
        Arianna stepped up. ÓShow him on me.Ô
        It was more than a little awkward. I wasnÒt all that eager to put my hand on AriannaÒs chest×I wouldnÒt have been even if she werenÒt undead. Not my thing. Still, David was watching intently, so I shrugged. ÓOkay, she walked up and put her hand out like this, and then×Ô
        The second we touched, AriannaÒs eyes went wide and she started convulsing, letting out a horrible shriek.
        David jumped back and I screamed, yanking my hand away in terror. What had I doneØ I really was like Vivian, a murderer. I watched, stunned, for the golden handprint to show up and Arianna to crumple to the ground. And a part of me, a small, terrible part, waited to know what it would feel like.
        Her convulsions shifted into giggles. ÓOh, I got you bad!Ô She was laughing so hard now she doubled over.
        I leaned against the counter and gasped for breath. Trying not to cry, I shoved her shoulder, almost knocking her over. ÓYou stupid brat! I canÒt believe you did that!Ô
        David sighed. ÓThat was in very poor taste.Ô
        At the table, Stacey had her head buried in LukeÒs chest. She was bawling, and Luke looked like he wanted to rip AriannaÒs throat out.
        ÓOh, lighten up,Ô she said, still laughing. ÓThat was awesome and you know it. You should have seen the look on your face. You really thought you were killing me.Ô
        ÓYeah, well, now I kind of want to.Ô I glared at her. I couldnÒt get that dumb dream out of my head.
        I had actually thought of Fire Girl as Vivian again.
        ÓHey, good morning.Ô Lend walked into the kitchen, stopping as he took in everyoneÒs faces. ÓWhat did I missØÔ
        ÓAriannaÒs a freaking comedic genius,Ô I muttered, sitting back down to finish my cereal.
        ÓEvie was showing us how this thing kills, and Arianna decided to make it a little more dramatic,Ô
        David added drily.
        ÓSo great,Ô Arianna said, finally getting her laughter under control.
        ÓWere you talking about the poemØÔ Lend asked. ÓWhat have you figured outØÔ
        David shook his head. ÓNo, youÒre officially banned from listening to us. Or thinking about this. Or even thinking about thinking about this, understandØÔ
        ÓBut I×Ô
        ÓNo. I mean it. You and Evie both. This is not your problem anymore.Ô
        Lend scowled as he got some cereal and sat next to me. Honestly, I had been under so much pressure for so long that it was a relief to turn it over to the adults. I didnÒt want to think about faeries or crazy burning girls anymore. I, for one, would be following DavidÒs rules. It was about time I got to be sixteen.
        I pushed the image of LishÒs lifeless body out of my mind with a wave of guilt. This wasnÒt my fight. IÒd done my part already.
        ÓAre you readyØÔ Lend asked.
        ÓOh yeah.Ô I was so ready. Distractions, please. ÓAre there are a lot of paranormals at the school, tooØ VampsØÔ
        Arianna snorted. ÓWhy on earth would a vampire go to high schoolØÔ
        ÓWell, then I donÒt have to deal with you today, so already high schoolÒs super.Ô
        ÓYouÒd better get going,Ô LendÒs dad said, looking at the clock.
        I followed Lend out to the car, practically skipping.
        We pulled up to a sprawling brick building and parked in a crowded lot. I jumped out of the car, waiting impatiently while Lend gathered his backpack and books.
        ÓWeÒll go to the office first to check you in.Ô We entered through glass double doors, and a couple of perky office ladies greeted us. Lend gave them a winning smile. ÓIÒve got my absence excuse slip and IÒm checking in my guest. I think my dad calledØÔ
        ÓOh, yes,Ô said one of the ladies, a plump woman with short, curly red hair. ÓBeen sick, sweetheartØÔ
        ÓYup. Pretty bad.Ô Lend handed her a paper and she looked over it, then entered something into a computer. She handed me a visitor pass, which I rather reluctantly clipped to the bottom of my shirt.
        Lame.
        ÓOkay, youÒre all set.Ô
        ÓThanks.Ô I got butterflies in my stomach as we turned and walked through the door into the main hallway.
        It was amazing. Seriously, it was incredible. The school was kind of run-down and dingy, but the kids! Teenagers, everywhere! Deliciously ordinary, completely oblivious teenagers! I had never been around so many at one time. Lend and I cut into the traffic flow and walked down the hall, and
        I realized that none of them noticed us or cared. They jostled each other, shouted hellos, insulted each other in slang IÒd never heard but vowed to try out. And I was there in the middle of it all.
        I was normal. It was heaven.
        We turned down a side hall and Lend stopped, holding his hands up dramatically. ÓI give you×my locker.Ô
        It was a sickly teal, paint chipping off the corners to reveal a previous tan coat. I reached out and put my hand on the cold metal.
        ÓSo, is it everything you imaginedØÔ he asked.
        ÓEverything I imagined and more,Ô I whispered, then busted up laughing. ÓSeriously, this whole place×itÒs incredible! I canÒt believe you get to do this every day!Ô
        ÓFunny, because most people here, myself included, really wish that we didnÒt have to.Ô
        ÓThatÒs because you have no idea how precious normal is. Now.Ô I put my hands on my hips and looked around. ÓAccording to Easton Heights, a fistfight over a girl should be breaking out at some point today, followed by a tear-streaked catfight in the girlÒs bathroom. Should I keep my eyes openØ And, more important, do I join the fight, or just watchØÔ
        Lend laughed. ÓUmm, yeah, probably not going to happen. WeÒll go to my classes, eat lunch, go to more class, and youÒll realize that high school is mind-numbingly boring.Ô
        ÓNot a chance,Ô I said, grinning. ÓItÒs already awesome.Ô
        At the end of one of my best days ever, we sat in the car waiting for the line out of the parking lot to move. ÓSo, you like the whole high school thingØÔ Lend asked.
        ÓLetÒs see.Ô I frowned thoughtfully. ÓHistory is boring×already knew that. Some classes are a joke ×nice surprise. Even normal people are strange×figured that one out already. No vicious creatures
        I needed to subdue with a Taser×always a plus. Yup, high schoolÒs pretty cool in my book.Ô And it was. I even got to go to art class. The teacher made me model in front of the whole class for life drawing, which was almost scarier than facing that room full of vamps. At least I knew what the vamps were thinking.
        We pulled out of the parking lot and I saw a sign on the corner advising students to buy their prom packages. ÓYou guys havenÒt had your prom yetØÔ
        ÓOh. No, I guess not.Ô Lend fidgeted in his seat and was quiet.
        Oh, crap×he probably thought I was hinting that I wanted him to ask me, and now he felt awkward because he didnÒt want to. We made it halfway home in perfect silence, our awesome day ruined.
        Brilliant move, Evie.
        ÓSo,Ô he said, finally speaking up. ÓDo you×I mean, itÒs kind of lame, but do you want to go to the promØ With meØÔ
        ÓSeriouslyØÔ
        He shrugged, not taking his eyes off the road. ÓYou donÒt have to, I just thought maybe youÒd×Ô
        ÓYes! IÒd love to! Absolutely! I mean, itÒd be kind of fun, rightØÔ I could have melted ice, my smile was so bright. LendÒs face broke into a smile, too, which made me realize how nervous he had looked before. No wonder heÒd been so quiet!
        ÓCool. ItÒll be fun.Ô
        The afternoon passed quickly. Every time I thought about the prom, a sort of giddy sense of unreality descended on me. Surely this couldnÒt be my life. It was too amazing. I was going to the prommy prom×with Lend.



        GIRLS, CRYING, WOLVES
        D inner was a little uncomfortable. I hadnÒt been to an actual family dinner in years. Sometimes in the Center Raquel or Charlotte ate with me; when they didnÒt I took my food into Central Processing, but it wasnÒt like Lish could exactly sit down at a table with me.
        No crying at the dinner table. No thinking about Lish.
        Stacey and Luke sat on the opposite end of the table, and every time I glanced up, Stacey was darting looks at me that hovered between terrified and furious. I could barely even make eye contact with either one of them, not now that I knew what would have happened if they had been caught by
        IPCA.
        David was on the phone in the other room all through dinner, but when we were nearly done eating he came in, and sat down heavily in his chair, a relieved and weary smile on his face. He turned toward me.
        ÓWe did it.Ô
        ÓDid whatØÔ I asked.
        ÓI didnÒt want to say anything until everyone was safe, but your Canada tip was enough. I have an old friend whoÒs a CPM, Canadian Paranormal Monitor. They always maintained a degree of separation from IPCA because they were uncomfortable with an international organization having rights to their citizens. HeÒd been tracking IPCA activity, and with your info he found all the werewolves.Ô
        I sat back in my chair. ÓAll of themØ And they got the trackers offØÔ
        David nodded happily. StaceyÒs eyes had gone wide; I couldnÒt read her expression.
        ÓWhere are they going to goØÔ They couldnÒt go back to their old lives×IPCA had records on all of them. TheyÒd be retagged in no time.
        ÓSome of them are going to be folded in as CPMs, hidden right under IPCAÒs nose. Another busload just arrived in town so we can get them new identities and then help them settle somewhere.Ô
        ÓHereØÔ Stacey whispered. ÓWhat about×Ô
        The doorbell rang. Stacey turned toward the entry, her face as white as a sheet.
        Lend, puzzled, got up to answer the door. After a few seconds he came back in. With Charlotte.
        ÓCharlotte!Ô I said, shocked. Stacey stood up and burst into tears, throwing her arms around CharlotteÒs neck.
        ÓIÒm so sorry!Ô Stacey sobbed, burying her face in CharlotteÒs shoulder. ÓI never should have said those things×never should have×IÒm sorry.Ô
        Tears spilled down my former tutorÒs face, too, and she pulled Stacey in closer and stroked her hair.
        ÓItÒs okay. Really, itÒs okay. IÒm sorry, too.Ô
        ThatÒs when it clicked, why Stacey looked so familiar. This, then, was the family member Charlotte had attacked and felt so guilty about sheÒd tried to kill herself.
        David and Arianna stood; Lend and I followed them out to give the sisters some privacy. Guilt twisted, sharp and gnawing in my stomach. I knew none of it was my fault. I hadnÒt turned Charlotte into a monster, hadnÒt made her bite her sister. I hadnÒt personally separated them when they needed each other the most. But then again, IÒd helped IPCA every step of the way.
        ÓSo, any other newsØÔ Arianna asked, lighting a cigarette as we gathered on the porch.
        ÓYou know I donÒt like you smoking those things,Ô David said, frowning.
        ÓYeah, Òcause they might kill meØÔ She grinned bitterly, but put it out.
        David sighed. ÓThe news isnÒt good. IPCA lost another center.Ô
        ÓWhich oneØÔ I asked, fear tightening my throat.
        ÓBucharest.Ô
        Bucharest, so mostly vampires. I was instantly relieved, and then felt even guiltier. Would I have been relieved if Arianna were one of the victimsØ
        ÓAt least Bucharest is far away,Ô she muttered.
        ÓThe attacks are getting worse. IÒm going to send as many of the paranormals away as I can. ItÒs not safe anymore, having such a high concentration here. We donÒt know how sheÒs finding these places; we canÒt take any risks.Ô
        ÓWhat about everyone who staysØÔ Lend asked.
        ÓWeÒll make do. It seems like sheÒs got some sort of target on IPCA, so hopefully weÒll stay under the radar. In the meantime, my contacts are going to smuggle out as many tagged paranormals as they can and filter them through us.Ô
        ÓWhatÒs IPCA doingØÔ I asked. Surely they were doing something more to protect themselves and the paranormals.
        ÓNear as I can tell, running around like a chicken with its head cut off,Ô David said with a sigh.
        ÓTheyÒre trying to work in some emergency plans, get things moving, but theyÒve always been the bully, never the victim. They donÒt know how to handle it.Ô
        ÓWhat can we doØÔ Lend asked.
        ÓYou can go inside and do your homework.Ô
        Lend looked ready to protest, but David silenced him with a raised hand. ÓNone of this is your problem. Inside, homework, now.Ô
        I followed Lend, sitting by him on the couch as he glowered at his calculus book. I knew he was frustrated, but I was with David on this one. If IPCA couldnÒt do anything, who couldØ The best we could do was protect paranormals and hide.
        Hearing the murmurs from the kitchen made me nervous. I didnÒt know what to say to Charlotte, what I could possibly do to make up for what had been done to her. What I had been a part of.
        After about an hour she came out with Stacey and Luke, along with a couple of suitcases. Stacey gave me a tight smile as she walked out, but Charlotte stopped. I stood awkwardly, staring at the ground.
        ÓCharlotte, I didnÒt know about×IÒm so sorry.Ô
        She put her hand on my shoulder and I looked up. Her warm blue eyes sparkled over her yellow wolf ones. ÓPlease donÒt apologize. WeÒre both free now. Enjoy it.Ô She leaned in and pecked me on the cheek, then left, giving me one last smile. For once, it had no trace of sadness at all.



        HEY, STUPID
        I was relieved later when Lend finally shut his books; IÒd had too much time to sit there, stewing over lost friends, werewolves, and Fire GirlÒs escalating attacks. I was tired of feeling guilty and scared.
        ÓWant to watch a movie or somethingØÔ
        I enthusiastically agreed, and we scanned through the channels, debating the merits of various movies they had on demand. Settling on a romantic comedy (yeah, I totally won the debate), I snuggled into the couch while Lend made popcorn. When he came back, he sat down so we were touching.
        Just after the opening credits, he took my hand and wove his fingers through mine. I knew from the triumphant, happy flips my stomach was doing that, this time, we were holding hands for real. And it was the best thing ever.
        Have I mentioned how amazing LendÒs skin wasØ Unbelievably soft and smooth. And his hand was so warm, it felt wonderful. Not weird, creeping-up-my-arm warmth like Reth, just nice, very-normal warm. Tingly and happy-all-over warm. Over-the-moon, IÒm-holding-hands-with-a-super-cuteguy-whoÒs-taking-me-to-the-prom warm.
        He stroked the top of my thumb with his. ÓIs this okayØÔ he whispered. I loved that he actually sounded nervous.
        I snuggled into his side more, squeezing his hand and laying my head on his shoulder. ÓYeah.Ô I smiled so big I thought my face would break. ÓItÒs okay.Ô He let out a relieved breath and rested his head on the top of mine.
        When the movie was almost over (best movie ever×no idea what it was, though, didnÒt really care)
        LendÒs dad came into the room. I quickly lifted up my head, but Lend didnÒt move. After a second of taking in the scene, David smiled. ÓIÒm headed to bed. DonÒt stay up too late, itÒs a school night.Ô
        ÓOkay, Dad, good night.Ô
        ÓGood night,Ô I added. That had gone well. I put my head back on LendÒs shoulder, never wanting the movie to end.
        I guess Lend felt the same way, because when the credits rolled he said, ÓWant to watch another oneØÔ
        ÓYeah!Ô Did I ever.
        He picked another movie, then pulled a throw blanket from the side of the couch and put it over our legs. The last few weeks had been so strange, so scary, that this little piece of wonderful normal was the best thing that had ever happened to me.
        Halfway into the movie my eyes drifted shut. When I opened them the light in the room was different. I couldnÒt put my finger on it until I realized it was brighter, warmer×and not coming from the
        TV. I lifted my head. Vivian was sitting in the armchair, watching the movie. Her golden sphere of flames floated tantalizingly behind her.
        ÓWhat are you doingØÔ I hissed. I looked over at Lend; he was staring at the TV, oblivious. Then I glared at Vivian again. ÓYou shouldnÒt be here!Ô
        She rolled her eyes, slouching down and propping her feet on the coffee table. ÓRelax, IÒm not.Ô
        I frowned. ÓOh. IÒm asleep.Ô
        ÓDuhØÔ
        ÓThis is so stupid. You arenÒt real.Ô
        She raised her eyebrows. ÓIÒm notØ Ouch. Here I thought we were finally connecting.Ô
        ÓYouÒre just my brain trying to make sense of everything that happened.Ô
        ÓWow. Okay.Ô She smiled, a mischievous glint in her pale eyes. ÓHow about I prove it to youØ You still have that phone thingie from IPCAØÔ
        ÓI donÒt know.Ô I didnÒt like where this was going.
        ÓFind it, take a look at your messages.Ô
        Nerves gnawed at my stomach. This was ridiculous×it was a dream. ÓIf you were real, IÒd be totally scared right now.Ô
        ÓWhyØÔ
        ÓBecause youÒre crazy and you run around killing peopleØÔ
        ÓI donÒt kill people.Ô
        ÓYou killed Lish and Jacques and all those vamps!Ô
        ÓYeah, last time I checked×not people.Ô
        ÓWhatever. And can you move your stupid glowy thingØ It hurts my eyes.Ô Truth was, I just wanted to look at it. If LendÒs hand hadnÒt been firmly anchoring me to the couch, I would have gone over to it already.
        She laughed. ÓYouÒre so weird. DidnÒt you already get moreØÔ
        ÓNo! I donÒt want any.Ô My eyes lingering on the brilliant mass probably gave away the lie.
        ÓWell, youÒre brighter than you were before. I thought you figured it out.Ô
        I looked down. My shirt was gone, and I was sitting there in my bra. Sure enough, my heart was even brighter. ÓThatÒs weird,Ô I said, both about the missing shirt and the brighter flames. I looked at Lend, panicked about my near nudity, but he was still staring at the TV. I turned back to Vivian.
        ÓI didnÒt do anything. And I know Reth hasnÒt been around.Ô
        Vivian shrugged. She kept her eyes on the movie. ÓYou canÒt keep going on your own forever, you know.Ô
        ÓWhat do you meanØÔ
        ÓI mean, youÒre already on borrowed time. When they made you, they only gave you a little bit.Ô
        ÓWait×made meØÔ Reth had said the same thing. ÓYou mean our parentsØ Did you know themØÔ
        ÓSo you still donÒt think IÒm real, but you want me to answer questionsØ Face it, you know itÒs true.
        Anyway, what makes you think we had parentsØÔ
        I frowned, fighting panic. ÓDonÒt be stupid. Of course we did. How else could we be sistersØÔ
        ÓWeÒre two of a kind. I figure that makes us related, rightØÔ
        ÓFine, Miss Two-of-a-Kind, what are we, thenØÔ
        ÓThe Empty Ones. DidnÒt they tell you anythingØÔ
        ÓWhoØÔ I was almost shouting now. She was so frustrating, and the temptation of the flames behind her grated on my nerves. I wanted them.
        ÓNo wonder youÒre so confused. What, did your faeries lose you as a baby or somethingØÔ She saw my blank look and laughed. ÓThey did! Oh, thatÒs rich. Gotta love faeries. Idiots. Here the court has been trying to pit me against you in some sort of epic showdown and you donÒt know a thing.Ô
        ÓI thought you didnÒt know any faeries.Ô
        ÓNo, I said IÒd never taken any soul from a faerie. They donÒt let me touch them×theyÒre not that stupid. Anyway, what IÒm saying is, who cares about themØ TheyÒre always trying to meddle, fix things to line up with their stupid little poems. You and me, weÒre what matters. So screw the fey, letÒs be a family.Ô She smiled at me, her face both tender and slightly manic.
        What was she talking aboutØ Had she been raised by faeriesØ And why wouldnÒt her dumb flames stop swirling around, drawing me inØ
        ÓI donÒt know.Ô I closed my eyes. ÓI donÒt get anything youÒre saying. And I donÒt like what youÒre doing.Ô
        ÓGrow up, Evie. YouÒd better figure it out if you want to stay alive.Ô
        ÓAre you going to kill me, thenØÔ I opened my eyes and glared at her.
        ÓNo, stupid. YouÒre going to kill yourself if you donÒt get with the picture. IÒm bored. IÒm gonna go now. But check your communicator, then give me a call. WeÒll hang out×conscious, next time.Ô
        She smiled at me, then the golden flames were sucked back into her. I shielded my eyes against her light, tearing up. I didnÒt know if it was from how bright the flames were or how much I wanted them to stay. To come to me, to make me warm.
        ÓEvieØÔ
        ÓWhatØÔ I opened my eyes and squinted against the expected light. There wasnÒt anything×not even the glow of the TV.
        ÓWe should probably go to bed,Ô Lend whispered. ÓI think you fell asleep.Ô
        ÓOh, yeah.Ô I shook my head, trying to get the insidious dream out of my mind.
        ÓAre you okayØÔ
        ÓWhatØ Oh, yeah, IÒm okay.Ô I squeezed his hand, forcing a smile. ÓReally okay.Ô
        I wanted nothing more than to walk upstairs with Lend, maybe even kiss, but I couldnÒt get the dream out of my head. I bid him a quick good night to cover up my nerves and went to my room.
        When I took my shirt off, I risked looking down. It was probably just the power of suggestion, but my heart looked brighter. Frustrated, knowing it was dumb and feeling guilty, I waited until I heard
        LendÒs door shut, then sneaked back downstairs to the kitchen.
        I was sure my communicator wouldnÒt be in there, sure that David would be suspicious enough to hide it, but I looked around anyway. And then, in a drawer filled with kitchen supplies, there it was.
        I pulled it out. ÓThis is ridiculous,Ô I whispered. There wasnÒt going to be anything weird there, because there wasnÒt anything real about those dreams. I looked at the screen. Twelve new messages were flashing. The top one had come in about two minutes ago, from RaquelÒs communicator. None from Vivian×Vivian who was not real, a figment of my imagination, not actually Fire Girl. I shook my head, relieved. Then, hit with a sudden pang, I missed Raquel. I wouldnÒt respond because that would give away my location, but I wanted to see what she was writing, make sure she was okay. I opened the message.
        I shouldnÒt have.
        ÓHey, Stupid,Ô it said. ÓWhere do you want to meetØ Love, Vivian.Ô



        WHAT YOU DONÒT KNOW
        I dropped the communicator like it had burned my hands. It was real×I was connected to everything, to Vivian. Why didnÒt I pay more attention when she said what we wereØ And she said I was dying, or I was going to die, orÅ
        I sat and put my head down on the table. This was so, so bad. So unbelievably bad. Not only did crazy paranormal killer know way more than I did and could sneak into my head, she also seemed to think we should be together. And the faeries were involved, of course.
        What the bleep was IØ
        My earliest memories were of the foster system. The police had found me wandering naked and alone in a park when I was three years old. They never found any leads, so I became a ward of the state. What if×What if I didnÒt have parents to begin withØ Where did I come fromØ
        ÓSheÒs delusional,Ô I whispered to myself, forehead pressed against the wood of the table. ÓSheÒs crazy. WeÒre not the same.Ô
        ÓEvieØÔ I sat straight up, shocked and scared. LendÒs dad was standing in the entry to the kitchen.
        ÓCouldnÒt sleepØÔ
        ÓNo, no, I couldnÒt sleep.Ô I wondered if I should tell him. But he liked me, trusted me. What would they do if they found out that this thing they were terrified of was my sisterØ That I might be the exact same thing as herØ My eyes filled with tears. Why couldnÒt I just be normalØ
        ÓYeah, me neither.Ô He got a glass of water and sat down at the table across from me.
        ÓI have a question.Ô I wondered how I could get answers without giving anything away. If David even had any answers. I had a feeling I knew more than anyone else here now, which wasnÒt saying much. ÓReth knew the words to that poem thing about Vi×about the girl thatÒs doing this. Is it some sort of faerie prophecyØÔ
        ÓHe knew about itØ Interesting.Ô David looked thoughtful. ÓIs Reth Seelie or UnseelieØÔ
        ÓWhatØÔ Yet another thing I didnÒt know. Great.
        ÓThere are two types of faeries×two courts. The Seelie and the Unseelie. You didnÒt learn about thatØÔ
        ÓNever heard a word.Ô
        He frowned. ÓThey had you working with faeries but didnÒt talk about the differencesØ Did they teach you about faerie lore or magicØÔ
        I shrugged. ÓNot really. Raquel wouldnÒt answer many of my questions. She always said that stuff didnÒt matter as long as we knew their names.Ô
        ÓBut they only worked with Seelie faeries, rightØÔ
        I shrugged. ÓI think they took whatever they could get.Ô
        He sat back, rubbing his face wearily in the same way Lend did. ÓIdiots.Ô
        ÓNo kidding. So whatÒs the differenceØÔ
        ÓWell, many faeries are more independent and not actively involved with the courts, but theyÒre all divided into two basic groups. The Seelie faeries are the good faeries×good being relative, of course. They still manage to do quite a bit of mischief. But the Unseelie are even worse.Ô
        ÓOh, heÒs totally Unseelie then. You saw him. He was the one who brought Fire Girl into the Center, too.Ô
        ÓAnd he knew about the prophecy. Hmm. I wonder why the fey would be involved. The bansheeÒs insight was obvious since she heralded the deaths.Ô I nodded, pretending like I understood what he was talking about until I remembered Lend said they had gotten the info from a banshee.
        ÓThere was something else he mentioned.Ô I bit my lip. Time to lie. ÓHe said something about being empty. That she was an Empty OneØÔ I watched him for any reaction but he looked stumped.
        ÓI donÒt know. It doesnÒt ring a bell. Faeries operate on a different level than we do. Long-term planning for us is years; they set things in motion centuries ahead. They meddle with human stuff the most, but all the true immortals are disconnected from our time frames. Take Cresseda.Ô He smiled sadly. ÓTry getting a straight answer out of her about anything. She just doesnÒt have the same sense of immediacy that we do. ItÒs like her mind is on a different plane. Still, we take what we can get.Ô
        ÓYeah.Ô Cresseda! Maybe she could answer my questions. IÒd have to wait until the morning since I wouldnÒt be able to find my way in the dark, but it gave me hope that I could figure some of this out.
        There was one more thing, though. VivianÒs message had come from RaquelÒs communicator. I didnÒt know what that meant, how she had gotten it, but it couldnÒt be good. ÓUmm,Ô I said, staring at the table, ÓI know that you probably donÒt like her, but RaquelÔ×my voice caught saying her name×Ówas always pretty good to me. And IÒm worried that she might beÅDid you find out anything yetØÔ
        David smiled, patting me on the shoulder as he stood. ÓI was going to tell you in the morning. I know for a fact that Raquel is alive and well.Ô
        ÓReallyØÔ I looked up at him, tears of relief in my eyes. As much as she had frustrated and disappointed me, she was the closest I had to family. Knowing she was safe felt like a huge weight had been lifted from my chest. ÓCould you×Ô I wanted to send her a message. Something, anything to let her know that I was okay.
        But she was bound to be disappointed in me. After everything IÒd done×losing the trackers that Vivian used to trick her way into the Center, freeing Lend and running instead of following protocol, not coming back now that I was safe×no, she wouldnÒt be happy to hear from me. And then theyÒd look for me, too. It was best to leave it alone.
        ÓCould I whatØÔ
        ÓNever mind.Ô I smiled weakly. ÓIÒm just glad sheÒs okay. YouÒre sureØÔ
        ÓPositive. And now IÒm going to try and get some sleep.Ô
        ÓOh, yeah, me, too.Ô
        Several nervous and mind-numbingly long hours later dawn finally came. I was exhausted and angry. I should have lain awake in bed last night because I was too giddy over Lend to sleep×not because I was terrified and paranoid thanks to my creepy sister thing and her little dream visits.
        Around seven Lend knocked on my door.
        ÓYeahØÔ
        He peeked in. Gosh, he was adorable.
        ÓHey×did you want to come to school with me againØ ItÒs only a half day.Ô
        ÓI donÒt really feel well.Ô I hoped he could see how regretful I was. This was my only chance to see his mom without having to answer questions from Lend or David. I wasnÒt ready for questions.
        ÓOh, sure. Slacker. IÒll be back before noon.Ô He grinned at me and I felt like the worst person in the world.
        ÓCanÒt wait,Ô I said, smiling. I listened until I was sure the house was empty, then threw on a jacket.
        I tucked Tasey into my pocket. Lend and his dad might be satisfied that Cresseda had banished
        Reth, but I wasnÒt taking any chances.
        The trail seemed shorter this time, probably because I was nervous about what Cresseda would say.
        Plus, every cracked twig made me jump, certain that Reth×or worse, Vivian×was going to come sauntering out of the trees.
        When I reached the edge of the pond, I stopped, flummoxed. I had no idea how to get her to come up. Lend had skipped a rock, but I couldnÒt do that to save my life. Frowning, I picked up a likely looking candidate and imitated his expert wrist flick. I was rewarded with a very ungraceful splosh.
        No skipping at all. I tried again; no luck. This was going to be a long morning. After lobbing in another four rocks, I was ready to give up, when the center of the pond started churning.
        Cresseda formed in front of me. The frost was nearly gone and she was much closer this time.
        ÓOh, umm, hi.Ô
        ÓEvelyn,Ô she said in her melodic stream of a voice.
        ÓI was wondering if you could maybe answer some questions for meØÔ
        She looked at me, grave and sad. ÓAs I said, yours is not a path of the waters. Yours is a path of spirit and fire.Ô
        ÓYeah, but do you know what an Empty One isØÔ
        ÓYou are an Empty One.Ô
        Okay, not so helpful. ÓYes, but what is thatØ What does that meanØÔ
        ÓThat has not been determined. You have yet to choose, and you are not filled.Ô
        My voice caught, tears stinging my eyes. ÓWhat if I donÒt want to be filledØÔ
        ÓWe cannot change our nature.Ô As if to demonstrate, she smiled sadly and held out her hand to me.
        I reached out, hesitant, and touched it. My hand went right through.
        ÓI donÒt want to be anything.Ô The tears started in earnest. ÓI donÒt want to be like her, like Vivian. I donÒt want to hurt anyone. Am I going to hurt peopleØÔ
        ÓNo one can make you do that, child. You are caught between two worlds, much like my own Lend.
        You will want the fire, you will want to be filled. It is your nature. I hope you do not fall, but she is much stronger than you are.Ô
        She smiled at me, reaching out as though she would wipe away my tears. ÓCling to what is good in your life. Be good to my son.Ô Then the water tumbled down, losing its form as she returned to the pond.
        I walked back, feeling very cold and alone. She hadnÒt given me much to go on. I still didnÒt understand what the Empty Ones were or why I was one. I was depressed, wondering if I shouldnÒt just go find Vivian right now. She seemed to be the only one who knew what was happening.
        But then I thought about what Cresseda had said×Lend and I were the same, stuck between two worlds. And even though she knew what I was, she didnÒt try to kill me, or tell me to stay away from her son. My step lightened as I dwelt on that. Cresseda didnÒt think I was dangerous, and I would take what I could get. The rest of the Vivian and faerie crap could play itself out without me.
        I didnÒt care.
        Okay, I cared a lot and was still worrying obsessively over it, but I wasnÒt going to get involved. My connection with Vivian didnÒt matter. I wasnÒt like her; I didnÒt care about being empty. The only things I wanted to fill me were happy thoughts of holding LendÒs hand.



        LIAR, LIAR, WRIST ON FIRE
        M y eyes flew open in panic×the whole world was shaking. Lend laughed, still jumping on the end of the bed. I grabbed my pillow and threw it at him. He caught it and sat cross-legged on the bed, facing me.
        ÓLazy,Ô he said.
        I sat up, narrowing my eyes. ÓHey, this is the first vacation IÒve had since I was eight. Give me a break.Ô
        ÓFine. But school was boring without you there. No one was freaking out over the lockers or anything.Ô
        ÓTheyÒre all fools.Ô
        He looked down at the bedspread. ÓI was wondering if you wanted to hang out with some people tonightØ A bunch of my friends are going to go out for pizza.Ô
        I sat up even straighter. ÓOh, my gosh, like a real dateØ With real teenagersØÔ
        ÓIÒm afraid so.Ô
        I threw myself across the bed and wrapped my arms around his neck. ÓItÒs like a dream come true!Ô
        He put his arms around my back. ÓYouÒre really easy to keep happy, you know thatØÔ
        ÓBut×oh no!Ô I pulled back so I could look at him; he didnÒt move his arms. ÓYouÒre grounded!
        Are you gonna climb out the window and steal a carØÔ
        ÓYes, because IÒm insane and this is one of your television shows. I already asked my dad. He said it was okay.Ô
        ÓGosh, harsh disciplinarian, huhØÔ
        ÓI think heÒs glad IÒm finally doing normal things. He always worried that I was too isolated.Ô
        I smiled, sad that I didnÒt have anyone worrying about whether I was social enough in my life. I mean, sure, Raquel worried whether or not I died, or if my French homework was done (maybe not in that order), but as far as emotional stuff, she was always kind of distant. I hoped David knew what he was talking about when he said she was okay.
        ÓWhatØÔ
        ÓWhat do you mean whatØÔ
        ÓYouÒre worried about something.Ô
        I looked into his real eyes, trying to smile. I didnÒt want to talk about Raquel right now. I knew I should, but it was easier to focus on the happy stuff, which definitely didnÒt include wondering how
        Vivian had gotten RaquelÒs communicator. ÓI worry about a lot of things lately.Ô
        ÓCan I helpØÔ
        ÓMaybe. WeÒll talk about it later, okayØ IÒve got a date to get ready for.Ô
        ÓItÒs gonna take you three hours to get readyØÔ
        ÓI donÒt know. My dateÒs pretty freaking hot×IÒd better look good.Ô
        He laughed, letting go of me and climbing off the bed. ÓYeah, mine too. Maybe I should changeØÔ
        He shimmered, switching to blond hair and blue eyes. ÓWhat do you thinkØ Does this face make me look fatØÔ
        I laughed. ÓMaybe go Asian tonightØÔ
        He shimmered again, switching to the cute Chinese boy. ÓBetterØÔ
        ÓHmm. I donÒt know, not quite my taste.Ô
        ÓWhatÒs your tasteØÔ His voice shifted with every different form he took. It bothered me, as usual.
        ÓI like guys the color of water.Ô
        He looked down at the ground. ÓYou really like the way I lookØ It doesnÒt, I donÒt know, freak you outØÔ
        I stood, putting my hand on the side of his face and concentrating so that I could see under his glamour. ÓI really like the way you look. None of these faces you wear compare.Ô
        He gave me a nervous frown. Then he shimmered and the color drained out, leaving just him. I hadnÒt seen him like this since he was unconscious. I forgot how amazing it was. I smiled, keeping my hand on his face. The texture had changed×it was even softer and smoother, if that was possible. ÓThere you are.Ô If I focused on his eyes I could make out his whole face in my peripheral vision; it was when I tried to look at anything else that it seemed to slip away.
        ÓHere I am,Ô he said softly×in his real voice. It was like his motherÒs, but richer and with more of a human tone to it, making it far warmer and more familiar. Just like slipping into a steaming bath when you were cold all over; I couldnÒt imagine a better voice.
        ÓI think you should know,Ô I said, pretending to frown, ÓIÒm not going to be happy with your other voices now that IÒve heard the real one.Ô
        He laughed and I went weak in the knees. Reth spreading his warmth through me was nothing compared to how I felt about Lend, how that laugh made me feel.
        ÓYouÒre kind of incredible, you know that, EvieØÔ
        ÓI kind of figured.Ô Grinning mischievously at him, I moved my hand from his face and wrapped both my arms around the back of his neck.
        He put one of his hands behind my back, pulling me in closer, then traced his fingers along my jaw.
        I was on the verge of hyperventilating, almost scared now that the kiss IÒd dreamed of for so long seemed like it was going to happen. Our lips were only a few inches apart. Then his face went serious, and our lips werenÒt any inches apart at all.
        I closed my eyes, melting in. His lips×oh, bleep, his lips×just when I thought his skin was the softest thing ever. And warm like you wouldnÒt believe. I felt like I was floating: I couldnÒt believe I was there, kissing Lend, and it was the best kiss ever.
        After a few seconds I wondered if I was supposed to be doing anything else. IÒd never done this before. Lend must have been thinking the same thing, because he slowly moved his lips. I answered with mine, and we stood there in his room, figuring out how to kiss.
        It was absolutely amazing.
        I could have done that all day. How on earth had I never kissed beforeØ After what seemed like forever and no time at all, we pulled apart. Lend looked at me.
        ÓAre you sure that was your first kissØÔ he asked in his wonderful voice, eyeing me in mock suspicion.
        ÓWasnÒt it yoursØÔ Oh no. What if I was doing it wrongØ
        He laughed. ÓYeah. But IÒd kinda like to do it againÅÔ
        I answered by leaning in and positively smashing my mouth against his.
        We were really getting the hang of it when a knock made us jump apart. ÓDoors open, please,Ô
        LendÒs dad called through the shut door.
        ÓUm, yeah, sorry, Dad,Ô Lend said. Pigment rushed back into him, and he settled into his normal hottie appearance. Opening the door, he grinned. ÓJust telling her about tonight.Ô
        ÓFor the last forty-five minutesØÔ David raised his eyebrows. Holy crap, had it really been that longØ I blushed from head to toe but Lend laughed. ÓWhy donÒt you two come and talk about it downstairsØÔ
        ÓSure.Ô Lend held out his hand for me and I took it, still embarrassed. I spent the next couple of hours in giddy impatience. I kept remembering that we had kissed×I had been kissed!×and the giddiness set in anew.
        Finally it was time for us to go. Lend seemed more relaxed and happier than ever on the drive, joking around about making me pick up the tab for the date.
        The pizza place was great×packed and noisy, with dim lighting and bench tables. John, a lanky red-haired guy I recognized from school, waved to us from a table in the back near some arcade games. There were five other kids, a couple of whom I had met.
        A girl I didnÒt know beamed at Lend, way too excited to see him. Pretty, with dark hair and too much makeup. I didnÒt like the way she looked at him, or the way she leaned forward, using her low-cut shirt to its full advantage. I shifted closer to Lend and wished we were holding hands. Still, IÒd dealt with predators she couldnÒt imagine in her darkest nightmares. I wasnÒt intimidated. Much.
        ÓLend, youÒre back!Ô she said. ÓIÒm so glad, I was really worried about you! You must have been so sick! I tried to bring you cookies, but your dad said you were contagious.Ô
        ÓYup, feeling better now.Ô Lend smiled politely.
        The girl hadnÒt so much as glanced at me. It was like she was trying to make me disappear by the sheer force of her determined ignoring. Finally, when she realized that Lend wasnÒt going to say anything else, she looked at me with a thin smile.
        ÓWhoÒs thisØÔ
        ÓIÒm Evie.Ô
        ÓHi! IÒm Carlee. Are you guys cousins or somethingØÔ She looked way too hopeful as she said this.
        I turned to Lend, looking at his black hair and dark brown eyes. ÓWow, I had no idea we looked that much alike.Ô
        ÓSo you are!Ô she said, almost laughing with relief. I felt bad.
        ÓNope, not related at all,Ô Lend said. ÓEvie just moved to the area.Ô
        Her face fell. Poor thing. She was a trooper though, IÒd give her that. She plastered on a bright smile. ÓThatÒs so great!Ô
        We sat down and Lend put his arm around me. Every single jaw at the table dropped.
        ÓMan,Ô John said, shaking his head. ÓAll this time I was pretty sure you were gay.

        I batted my eyes innocently. ÓIÒm sorry, John. Are you disappointedØÔ Everyone laughed, and John grinned.
        ÓMaybe a little,Ô he answered, scooting into LendÒs free side to cuddle up.
        ÓOh, get off me.Ô Lend shoved him off the bench. After that, I was part of the group. Me! Part of the group! I thought yesterday had been the best day of my life, but today beat it by a million. At school
        I had been an observer, but here I was really hanging out, accepted.
        There was nothing special about it (besides Lend, who I liked more than I dared admit). But with these ridiculous, clueless teenagers, I felt at home. Sure, I jumped every time a blond girl passed my peripheral vision and got cold chills when I thought I saw someone who looked like Reth, but no one noticed how twitchy I was. I reassured myself with TaseyÒs familiar bulk in my purse and the heavy weight of the iron knuckles in my pocket. Things were going to be fine.
        As the evening progressed Carlee seemed to get over her disappointment and flirted up a storm with
        John, which was a relief. ÓYouÒve got really pretty hair,Ô she said when John got up to play a game.
        ÓOh, thanks!Ô I said, genuinely pleased. ÓI love your necklace.Ô
        She smiled and, with LendÒs arm around me and the growing hope that IÒd have friends, I was elated. There was no pressure, no one to report to, nothing that I needed to do.
        For the first time ever, I was just a teenager.
        Rather than go right in when we got home, we walked a little way into the trees. He was amazing in the dark×there was definitely a luminescence about him. My wrist was like an open flame, but I ignored it as LendÒs color melted away and we kissed until my hands were so cold they hurt. When my teeth started chattering, he pulled away and laughed. ÓOkay, time to go in.Ô
        He put his arm around me as we walked to the house. ÓEvieØÔ
        ÓHmmØÔ
        ÓIÒm just×IÒm glad we can be ourselves with each other. It feels like I can be totally honest with you. IÒve never had that before.Ô
        My stomach sank. He was finally being honest. But what was I doing, hanging out with normal teenagers, pretending I could be one of themØ Lend showed me exactly who he was, but he had no idea what I was.
        Suddenly the whole day felt less like the best one of my life and more like the biggest lie IÒd ever told.



        SO ALONE TOGETHER
        L end and I were out in the woods again, kissing. It was nighttime, but I could see perfectly.
        ÓWow,Ô Vivian said, and I looked at her, then back at Lend and me. Seeing us kiss from farther away made me sad for some reason, like it wasnÒt me anymore. Like it never was to begin with.
        ÓLook at you two go.Ô
        I shrugged, uncomfortable standing there watching myself make out with Lend. ÓI really like him.Ô
        ÓObviously.Ô She frowned. ÓWhat is heØÔ
        ÓNone of your business, thatÒs what he is.Ô
        ÓNo, seriously, heÒs different.Ô
        ÓYup. And mine.Ô
        Vivian laughed. ÓOh, chill out. I wonÒt try to steal your little boyfriend. I wonÒt have to.Ô
        ÓWhatÒs that supposed to meanØÔ I glared at her.
        ÓDo you really think heÒs going to stay with you when he finds out what you areØÔ She didnÒt say it cruelly. In fact, she looked sorry for me.
        ÓHe likes me,Ô I said, realizing how pathetic it sounded.
        ÓYouÒre not what he thinks you are. YouÒre not one of them. You can pretend×pretend to be normal, pretend to be paranormal, but it never matters in the end. We arenÒt anything.Ô Her face was empty.
        ÓWhy do you do itØÔ I asked softly. ÓWhy do you kill themØÔ
        ÓIÒm not killing them! IÒm letting them go.Ô
        ÓYou donÒt have to kill them.Ô
        She looked at me, her pale eyes deep with sorrow. ÓItÒs what we are, Evie. ItÒs what weÒre supposed to do. Let them go, release them. They donÒt belong here. And if I didnÒt take their souls, IÒd die.Ô
        ÓYouÒre really pulling out their soulsØÔ
        She shrugged. ÓSouls, spirits, life energy, whatever. It takes a huge amount of energy to sustain life, and paranormals live a long, long time. ThatÒs what I take. I figure itÒs a win-win situation. They finally get a ticket out of this miserable, cold world, and I get what I need to keep going.Ô
        ÓBut I donÒt do that, and IÒm not dead or dying.Ô
        She raised an eyebrow. ÓYouÒre brighter again today. Either that faerieÒs been visiting, or youÒve been getting it somewhere else. We donÒt have our own souls, Evie.Ô
        ÓI have a soul,Ô I said, desperate.
        ÓWeÒre both Empty Ones×like little, hollow china dolls. We canÒt keep going on our own. When we were made, they only gave us a little bit. Such a very little bit. Even humans have brighter souls than we do, and they have such a pathetic amount itÒs not even worth noticing. DidnÒt you wonder why youÒre always so coldØ Why you always feel aloneØÔ
        I looked down at the ground, unwilling to meet her eyes. ÓI really donÒt have a soulØÔ
        ÓNot your own. And I donÒt know how long you can last unless you start doing what you were made to. But, Evie, listen to me.Ô She reached out and took my hand in her equally cold one. I looked up at her. Her eyes were shining, bright, intense. ÓItÒs amazing. It really is. That flood, that fire as it rushes in×youÒve never felt anything so wonderful in your whole life. ItÒs like youÒre finally alive, and youÒre not alone. YouÒve got all those spirits inside you, and youÒre not alone! And I keep them.
        I treasure each and every soul IÒve been given. TheyÒre mine, and I love them, and they keep me warm.Ô
        For the first time I noticed the golden flames behind her. Now I understood what they were. It should have made me sad, but I wanted them more than ever before. I didnÒt want to be empty.
        ÓIÒm supposed to kill you.Ô Her voice was low and serious. ÓAll their stupid prophecies, they want me to get rid of you before you figure out what you can do. And I could. Kill you, I mean. You donÒt understand anything. You donÒt even know how to take the souls, and IÒve got so much power now.Ô She looked thoughtful. I wanted to run, but she was so still and had my hand in hers. ÓBut I donÒt want to. The stupid fey, they think they know everything, they think they can control me. IÒm tired of them and IÒm tired of being alone. WeÒre family. We should be together, you knowØÔ
        I didnÒt know what to say. How do you respond when someone tells you how easy it would be to kill you, then says she wants to be best friends, familyØ
        ÓI canÒt find you.Ô Her gaze intensified. ÓEven the faeries that are helping me canÒt find you. Tell me where you are.Ô
        The souls moved closer, dazzling me with their blinding beauty. She could teach me how to get my own. I opened my mouth, and then I heard Lend laugh. Looking over, I watched us. His arms were around me, his mouth close to my ear. ÓIÒm with him,Ô I whispered, pulling away from Vivian.
        She looked hurt, then her mouth curled into a cruel smile. ÓSure. Tell him what you are and let me know if youÒre still with him. YouÒll see. IÒm the only one you have. The only one.Ô
        She drew the flames into herself again, so bright and terribly beautiful I started crying.
        When I woke up I was still crying. It was just turning light outside, but IÒd never get back to sleep. I sat up and pulled my knees to my chest, wrapping my arms around them. She was right. I was empty. I was alone and cold, and IÒd always known it. I pulled out the neck of my T-shirt and looked down. My wrist hadnÒt changed since Reth burned me, but my heart had definitely gotten a little brighter.
        And then I had a thought. A horrible, horrible thought. What if I had been sucking life and energy from LendØ What if I was killing himØ I finally got a boyfriend, I was pretty sure I loved him, and here I was, stealing his soul.
        I had to leave, run away to somewhere where I couldnÒt hurt anyone, especially not Lend. But after how he opened up to me, how much he trusted me, I owed him more than that. Trying not to cry, I padded across the hall to the room he was staying in. Lend was asleep, almost invisible, sprawled out and tangled in the blankets. He looked adorable. It broke my heart. Next to him on the bedside table was his open sketchbook.
        Tiptoeing over, I saw in the pale dawn light what he had been working on. It was a portrait of me, probably one he had started in art class. I was in this sassy pose, holding Tasey and giving this awesome I rock! look to all the world. Lend drew me the way he saw me, and I was beautiful.
        I totally started bawling. Lend sat up, startled awake, and color flooded into him. ÓEvieØ WhatÒs wrongØÔ
        I shook my head; I could barely see him through my tears. ÓI think IÒm killing you.Ô



        PINK, SHINY LOVE
        L end looked confused. ÓYou think youÒre killing meØÔ
        ÓI just×Vivian said×And IÒm getting brighter, and×Ô
        ÓCalm down.Ô Lend scooted over and patted the bed next to him. Sniffling, I sat down, careful not to touch him. ÓWhat are you talking aboutØÔ
        ÓI know whoÒs doing this. Her name is Vivian and sheÒs my sister×sort of, I guessØ She said weÒre not really sisters, but weÒre the same thing.Ô
        ÓWhen did you talk to herØÔ He sounded surprised and nervous.
        ÓLast night. And a couple of other nights. While I was sleeping, in my dreams.Ô
        He tried not to smile. ÓSo youÒve been dreaming that this thing is your sisterØÔ
        ÓNo.Ô I shook my head. ÓI thought they were just dreams, thought I was going crazy because I was worried, but then she told me sheÒd send me a message and she did, on my communicator. ItÒs downstairs in the kitchen in a drawer. I found it, IÒm sorry.Ô
        Lend frowned. ÓSeriouslyØÔ
        I nodded, wishing it werenÒt true.
        ÓWow. So what has she been telling youØÔ
        ÓItÒs kind of confusing. But she says weÒre the same thing, that we werenÒt born, we were made.
        That weÒre empty, and she said×Ô I started crying again Ó×I donÒt have a soul. IÒm just empty and cold like her, and thatÒs why she takes the souls. To fill herself up. But she thinks sheÒs doing a good thing, setting the paranormals free from this world. Her souls are always there, glowing and beautiful, and she said the faeries want her to kill me, but she wants us to be a family.Ô
        Lend was quiet; so quiet. I waited for him to shout for his dad, to back away in terror.
        ÓShe says that if I donÒt start taking these souls, the energy, that IÒll die, since I donÒt have a soul of my own. But I donÒt want to! And, Lend, IÒm so sorry, but IÒve been getting brighter, my heart, and ×what if IÒm taking your soulØ When we touch, kissØÔ I could barely talk I was crying so hard now. ÓI donÒt want to hurt you. IÒm so, so sorry.Ô
        He sat motionless for a long time. Then, to my shock, he reached out and took my hand. I tried to pull back. ÓNo! I donÒt want to hurt you!Ô
        ÓEvie,Ô he said, his voice tender and serious. He held my hand tighter. ÓDo you really think thatÒs trueØ Even if this Vivian is who you think she is, why would she tell you the truthØÔ
        I shook my head. ÓI donÒt know. It makes sense. Why else would we look the sameØ And the glowingØ And IÒve always felt cold and empty.Ô
        He reached out and put his hand on my chin, forcing me to look at him. ÓYou have a soul. ThatÒs the dumbest thing IÒve ever heard. No one as bright and happy and caring as you could not have a soul.Ô
        ÓBut what about the glowingØ ItÒs getting stronger.Ô
        ÓDo you feel yourself pulling anything out of meØ Does it feel like what Reth did to youØÔ
        I frowned, thinking about it. Lend made me warm and happy, but it wasnÒt the same. RethÒs always felt foreign, like something new was being put in. With Lend, it was like he was warming what was already inside me. I shook my head. ÓBut you donÒt feel weakerØÔ
        He laughed. ÓNot at all. If anything, I have more energy than ever. And IÒm definitely happier than
        IÒve ever been.Ô
        I couldnÒt believe it. Here IÒd just told him I was a monster, that I was designed to suck souls out of paranormals, and he was okay with it. ÓBut I know IÒm the same thing Vivian is. I talked to your mom. She said it was true.Ô
        ÓShe talked to youØ Wow. She doesnÒt show up for anyone except me and my dad. Did she think you were going to do anything badØÔ
        ÓNo. She said that I could make my choices, but she didnÒt know what would happen.

        ÓWell, there you have it. I donÒt care if youÒre the same thing as this Vivian. SheÒs a lunatic. YouÒre not. And, besides, if sheÒs working with the faeries and they want her to kill you, whoÒs to say that anything sheÒs telling you is trueØ Even if she thinks it is, she could be totally wrong. Or she could be lying, trying to trick you into meeting her so that she can kill you.Ô
        ÓMaybe. I think she was raised by faeries. She knows a bunch of their prophecies and stuff, but she doesnÒt like them very much.Ô I frowned. ÓShe seems pretty lonely and sad.Ô I couldnÒt imagine what being raised by faeries would have been like. As weird as my life was, at least I had people who cared about me. I looked at Lend. ÓYouÒre really not scared of me nowØÔ
        He shook his head, letting go of my hand and putting his arm around me to pull me in closer. ÓNot even a little bit. Just because you donÒt know what you are doesnÒt make you scary. IÒm pretty familiar with that.Ô He smiled. ÓBesides, how could I ever be afraid of someone who wears so much pinkØÔ
        I laughed, wiping away the last of the tears from my face. I couldnÒt believe it. Lend was probably the only person in the world who would have reacted this way. ÓDo you think we should tell your dadØÔ
        He was quiet for a while. ÓI donÒt know. You already talked to my mom and she knows way more than my dad about stuff like this. Besides, itÒs not like it makes any difference. We still donÒt know where Vivian is or how to stop her. YouÒre safe here×she canÒt find you. ThatÒs whatÒs important. I think if my dad and some of the others knew it wouldÅmake them nervous. So thereÒs not really a reason to tell them, is thereØÔ
        I shook my head, more relieved than I cared to admit.
        ÓWeÒll keep this between us. And if Vivian visits you again, or you learn anything else, weÒll figure it out together, okayØ In the meantime, keep Tasey on you.Ô In spite of his reassurance that Vivian couldnÒt find me if she hadnÒt already, his eyes had a tight, worried look. No doubt they mirrored mine. No matter how safe I felt here, she was out there, somewhere, looking for me.
        He must have seen it in my face. He squeezed my hand, pulling me in closer. ÓItÒs going to be okay.
        WeÒre in this together.Ô
        I was overwhelmed with how wonderful Lend was. I realized then that I didnÒt feel so cold and empty anymore. It wasnÒt anything dramatic, just a subtle sense of well-being, of wholeness. ÓBut youÒll tell me if you ever feel anything weird when IÒm touching you, rightØÔ
        ÓOh, I feel a lot when youÒre touching me. But itÒs not weird.Ô
        I grinned, hitting him lightly in the chest. ÓIÒm serious.Ô
        ÓI know. I will×I promise.Ô He kissed my cheek, then looked at the clock. ÓUmm, youÒd probably better get out of my room. It wouldnÒt be good for my dad to wake up and find us together.Ô
        ÓOh, yeah, good point.Ô I jumped up so fast I practically fell over. ÓIÒll see you downstairs.Ô
        He smiled at me. ÓCanÒt wait.Ô
        I shut the door to his room and I leaned back against it, closing my eyes. Vivian had been wrong. I wasnÒt alone.
        The rest of the day was wonderful. David had gotten some fake papers made for me and we filled out everything I needed to enroll in school for the fall. I even got a cute new last name, Green. I couldnÒt remember what I had gone by in the foster system, and it wasnÒt like IÒd needed one at the
        Center. Still, just seeing a first and last name together made me feel like a real person, like maybe I really could have an identity and a life away from IPCA.
        David had also purchased several homeschooling courses so I could continue my studies on my own, since it was so late in the school year there was no way I could catch up in regular courses at the high school. I was kind of bummed about it. It was less time with Lend and more time without a locker of my own. But now that I had a future to look forward to, I was a lot more eager to get good grades. I had to get into whatever college Lend went to, after all. If that meant more homework for me, well, thatÒs what IÒd do.
        Besides the studying, LendÒs dad needed help with the extra paranormals. Word had spread not only of his underground aid but also of the killings. Directed by DavidÒs IPCA contacts, paranormals were steadily trickling into town; he either transferred them to another location or found places to put them here.
        All the paranormals I met were totally jumpy, trading whispered rumors about where the latest killings had taken place. Lend had to constantly turn into Vivian to show them what she looked like.
        It was more than a little creepy watching the boy I liked turn into the girl I was terrified of.
        I also worried about what that many paranormals in one spot could do, but Lend told me it worked better. They policed themselves, and if anyone broke the rules×like, say, drinking human bloodthe others would turn that one in. Nobody wanted to attract the attention of IPCA or Vivian.
        I appreciated what David was doing and was happy to help with arranging things, but his lack of organization and records made me nervous. Here he was, setting up vampires with fake identities and sending them to new towns to live in with no way of knowing what they were going to do there. If
        IPCA was too harsh, David was definitely too trusting, in my opinion.
        But no one was asking my opinion.
        That afternoon, after finishing the last of the dayÒs werewolf processing, Lend mentioned to his dad that we were going to prom together. YouÒd think David was the one going, he was so excited. He insisted we go to the mall immediately. I didnÒt argue. Lend kept laughing at how giddy the rest of us were, even Arianna, who tagged along.
        ÓOh, come on, you know you love the mall,Ô I said, squeezing his hand as we sat in the backseat.
        ÓItÒs like teenage nirvana!Ô
        ÓAnd here I was thinking purgatory.Ô
        When we got there, David and Lend split off to look at rental tuxes, while Arianna and I went to check out dresses. IÒll admit she wasnÒt my ideal shopping partner, but she was so thrilled I found myself laughing with her after a few minutes. It balanced out the fact that crowds made me nervous now. Twice I thought I saw Reth out of the corner of my eye, only to grab my new iron knuckles out of my pocket and have it be just some random guy. I wondered if IÒd ever be able to relax again.
        In our third store, Arianna sighed, browsing through a rack of gowns. ÓMan, I miss this. I was in fashion design before I, well, died, I guess. I never have figured out how that works. David doesnÒt know, either.Ô She frowned.
        ÓYeah, turns out I donÒt know anything about anything. IPCA wasnÒt exactly thorough in their paranormal education program.Ô
        ÓItÒs just weird. I mean, ten years ago I was in school, looking forward to everything to come. And then, bam, suddenly IÒm this×this thing. And what I canÒt figure out is, whatÒs the point of it allØ
        Am I really going to be stuck, just sort of existing, for the rest of timeØ It makes me tired thinking about it, you knowØÔ
        I frowned, trying to ignore what Vivian had said about freeing paranormals from this world.
        ÓYouÒre doing things,Ô I said.
        She shook her head. ÓOh, well. Hey, how about thisØÔ She held up a dress. It was floor length, with a shiny, flowing skirt and a strapless sweetheart neckline. And it was pink. Lovely, lovely pink that shined and caught the light just right. I was in love.



        IN YOUR DREAMS
        V ivian didnÒt show up again until the week of the prom. I was sitting in one of LendÒs classes, but I didnÒt know anyone. The teacher spoke in another language, I had forgotten how to read, and I was wearing my prom dress with combat boots. Just the promise of school in the fall and I was already having nightmares.
        As I frantically tried to decipher the words of a test on a subject IÒd never heard of, I looked up. The rest of the students had disappeared. Vivian sat at a desk, giving me a strange look; the souls hovered, shining behind her.
        ÓYouÒre weird,Ô she said.
        I looked down at the paper, still nervous that I needed to finish it. ÓYeah, I know.Ô
        ÓSo, did you tell him yetØÔ Her small smile was tinged with a hint of smug.
        ÓI did, actually.Ô
        ÓWhy havenÒt you called me thenØÔ
        ÓHe didnÒt care.Ô
        Her smile dropped off, replaced by furrowed brows. ÓHe didnÒt careØÔ
        ÓNope. He likes me no matter who or what I am.Ô
        She shook her head. ÓNo, you donÒt understand. You must have lied to him. You keep getting brighter. You figured out how to do it, didnÒt youØ Did you kill himØÔ
        ÓNo, I didnÒt kill him! I would never. I didnÒt Ñfigure it outÒ either, and I donÒt want to. IÒm happy where I am.Ô
        ÓOh, I see.Ô Her face went hard and cold. ÓLucky Evie. Are they going to take care of you, thenØ
        ArenÒt you just the special one. Friends everywhere.Ô
        I shrugged, uncomfortable. ÓI donÒt want anything to do with the faeries or with taking souls or any of that. I can be normal here. I want to be normal.Ô
        Her face contorted in fury. For a moment I thought sheÒd attack me. But then her expression changed, and she looked down at the desk, tracing her finger along it. Black marks seared the wood, small trails of smoke rising. ÓNormal, huhØ WouldnÒt that be nice, little Evie, normal Evie.Ô She looked up, thoughtful. ÓI always wanted a nickname. Faeries arenÒt real big on affection, you knowØ
        A friend or someone who liked me well enough to say, hey, Vivi, or maybe just Viv. I always wondered how that would feel.Ô
        Her eyes filled with tears. ÓYou know how long IÒve waited for youØ I was alone for so long, and then they started talking about how the other court made a new one. At first I was jealous, ready to kill you like they said. But then I saw you in Ireland, and I realized, hereÒs someone like me! So I started looking for you. They couldnÒt find you, but I knew I could, knew IÒd be able to get to you.
        And when I finally found you, you left before we could talk. IÒm still alone, and I canÒt find you again.Ô Her thin shoulders shook. She looked so broken, so sad it made my heart hurt. ÓIt wonÒt last.
        You canÒt be normal. Be with me. IÒm so tired of being alone. Please, let me find you.Ô
        I went to her, trying not to look at the souls, telling myself I didnÒt want them. I stroked her hand.
        ÓIÒm sorry. IÒm so sorry.Ô
        She looked up at me and I saw the fire burning behind her eyes. ÓThen come with me.Ô
        ÓI×Ô I started to tell her no but she grabbed my wrist, her hands like a vise.
        ÓIÒll find you,Ô she whispered, smiling.
        My eyes flew open and I sat up in bed. Not good. So not good.
        It was still dark, but I went silently over to LendÒs room. He was dreaming, flickering through different people. I climbed onto the bed, lying down next to him but on top of the covers. ÓLend,Ô I whispered. He didnÒt move, so I said it again, a little louder. ÓLend.Ô
        His eyes popped open, his face shifting from a random older man to his usual form. ÓEvieØÔ
        ÓI had another visit.Ô
        ÓOh.Ô He stared at me for a while, frowning. ÓOh,Ô he said again, shaking his head. ÓSorry, what time is itØÔ
        ÓLate. Early. Sorry.Ô
        ÓNo, itÒs okay. You had another dream with VivianØÔ
        ÓYeah.Ô
        ÓWhat did she sayØÔ
        ÓShe said I was getting brighter.Ô I looked at him, worried and nervous.
        ÓWell, my soulÒs still completely in place. SheÒs manipulating you.Ô
        I nodded, even though my quick, nervous checks every day in the shower made me pretty sure she was right. Even Lend had commented the other night that my hands werenÒt as cold as usual.
        ÓAnything elseØÔ
        ÓShe was mad that I havenÒt told her where I am. SheÒs really sad. SheÒs so lonely.Ô I felt horrible remembering the look in her eyes. ÓShe said sheÒll find me even though I told her I didnÒt want her to.Ô
        ÓShe hasnÒt found you yet.Ô
        ÓNo, and she seemed really frustrated. That big killing spree she went on, I think it was about me.
        Finding me. I bet her faeries knew I was working for IPCA. They must have figured sooner or later itÒd draw me out. And then when she saw me after she killed the hag×Ô I paused, thinking about it.
        ÓI donÒt think sheÒd made up her mind yet. She might have still been trying to kill me when she broke into the Center. But now she wants us to, I donÒt know, hang out. Kill paranormals together.
        Family bonding time.Ô
        ÓShouldnÒt faeries be able to find you really easilyØÔ He looked worried.
        I shrugged against the pillow. ÓI donÒt know. Maybe itÒs because IÒve been carrying around bread like your dad saidØ Or something your momÒs doingØ I have no idea why they havenÒt been able to find me. But IÒm really worried×what if she comes hereØ What if she hurts youØ Or Arianna, or
        Nona, or any of the other paranormalsØ IÒm putting everyone in danger. It would be my fault, and I donÒt think IÒd ever be able to forgive myself.Ô
        Lend shook his head. ÓYou arenÒt responsible for anything that she does. And I really think that if she hasnÒt found you yet, she isnÒt going to.Ô
        We kept saying that, and the more times I heard it, the better it sounded, but that didnÒt settle the nagging worry bubbling in my stomach. Could I really just hang out, hiding in a small Virginian town foreverØ
        I wouldnÒt mind.
        But I still couldnÒt forget how sad she was. ÓI never thought IÒd be grateful for my childhood, but poor Vivian. I know sheÒs crazy and a killer, but sheÒs never had anyone. Ever. I wish there was some way I could help her, you knowØÔ
        ÓI know. But youÒve got to remember she was raised by faeries. Everything she tells you is probably a lie.Ô
        I smiled wanly, but I knew he was wrong. You couldnÒt fake that kind of pain and loneliness. He didnÒt understand×heÒd always had someone. I wondered what I would be like if I had been raised by faeries. It made me shudder.
        ÓSo, umm, were you planning on spending the rest of the night in hereØÔ he asked, raising an eyebrow.
        I narrowed my eyes, trying not to smile. ÓIn your dreams.Ô
        He laughed. ÓWell then, let me go to sleep so I can get back to them.Ô
        Shaking my head, I leaned in and kissed him quickly on the lips, then, already missing him, went back to my room. I wouldnÒt have minded spending the night in there, but I wanted to take it slow and figured sleeping in the same bed wasnÒt a really smart idea. After all, IÒd seen it time and time again on Easton Heights×when the couples hooked up too soon it never ended well. Plus, I didnÒt think his dad would like it very much and I wasnÒt about to push my luck.
        It took a long time for me to fall asleep again.
        The next morning Lend went to school. I stayed home, like I did most days, to work on my schoolwork and study for the SATs. It was so bizarre I wanted to laugh. While Vivian and her faeries plotted my destruction, I sat at the counter memorizing vocabulary words. Normal was stranger than paranormal sometimes.
        ÓHowÒs it goingØÔ David asked, fixing himself a sandwich for lunch.
        ÓI have a question if youÒve got a minute.Ô
        ÓItÒs been a long time since I studied for that thing, but IÒll try to help.Ô
        ÓOh, no, not about the test. I was just wondering, kind of worrying actually. About faeries. How do they find youØ I mean, like if some of the IPCA faeries were looking for me, would they know where I wasØÔ
        ÓI donÒt think so. I know if faeries have some sort of connection, something of yours, usually an important possession or part of your bodyÔ×he saw my eyes widen and smiled×Ólike hair, or a finger or toe, they can always find you. And if you call them, of course. But if you mean just know where you are, no. They do have ways of finding people. If, for example, they know your full name, then it would be simple.Ô
        I frowned. I didnÒt know my real full name. I was pretty sure IPCA didnÒt, either, and VivianÒs faeries wouldnÒt. Then I remembered what Reth had said about telling me my name someday. A cold chill settled between my shoulder blades. That must have been why he always seemed to know exactly where I was in the Center. ÓAny other waysØÔ
        ÓIf faeries really wanted to find you, they probably could. Which means they already would have.Ô
        He smiled. ÓIÒve already worried about all this for you and I donÒt think itÒs an issue. YouÒre safe from IPCA here.Ô
        I nodded, wishing it was IPCA I was afraid of. No, I was worried about much worse things. I grabbed another slice of bread and shoved it in my pocket. I wanted to stay here, wanted this happy life to go on forever.
        Something told me slices of bread werenÒt going to be enough.



        DONÒT MUSS THE MAKEUP
        A rianna was studying my hair, deep in thought. Her face lit up. ÓIÒve got it! Remember Cheyenne in the masquerade episodeØÔ
        ÓOh, my gosh! ThatÒs perfect! YouÒre a genius!Ô
        She smirked. ÓI know. Best episode ever, rightØÔ
        ÓSeriously.Ô I watched in the mirror as Arianna put in hot rollers. I had never seen a vamp in a mirror before. Turns out they do have reflections, but, just like in sunlight, their glamours donÒt quite transfer all the way. You canÒt see the corpse underneath, but you can tell that something is wrong.
        No wonder they donÒt like mirrors; IÒd hate to see myself that way. Arianna avoided looking at the mirror, constantly shifting so that she wouldnÒt be facing it.
        IÒll admit the idea of her hands on my hair×her glamoured corpse hands×still bothered me a little bit. But I was trying to get over it. After all, things were a lot more complicated than they used to be. It was no longer see vamp, stun vamp, tag vamp. Now it was ponder the philosophical implications of people who had immortality forced upon them, doomed to hang onto the coattails of humanity while having almost none left themselves. Man, no wonder they drank blood.
        When the rollers were removed, my hair fell down my back in loose, tumbling curls. Taking a crystal-covered barrette, she pulled a piece back from my face on one side in a slight braid, clipping it in place. ÓPerfect.Ô She smiled. I had to agree. The style was simple but showed off my hair, which was definitely one of my best features.
        ÓYou are an artist.Ô
        ÓOh, I know. Now for your makeup.Ô
        The girl-bonding time with Arianna really made me miss Lish. Not that she would have been able to participate, what with the whole mermaid-underwater thing, but she would have liked to see it. As
        Arianna applied dark, dramatic eyeliner and fussed over which shade of eye shadow to use, I wondered about what Cresseda had said when weÒd first talked. She asked me to return Lish to them.
        But how could IØ She was dead; she was gone.
        ÓOh, my gosh.Ô Things clicked into place×how could I not have seen it beforeØ
        ÓI know, huhØ You never knew you could be this hot,Ô Arianna answered smugly.
        ÓOh, yeah, youÒre amazing,Ô I said, covering. As good as I looked (and, really, I looked good), it wasnÒt anything compared to what I had just realized. I needed to talk to Lend right now.
        I stood, but Arianna pushed me back down in the chair. ÓNot done yet, your lips are still naked.Ô It was all I could do to sit still as she applied a rosy lipstick hue with a hint of shimmer. ÓOkay. You are perfection. IÒm a genius.Ô
        ÓThanks!Ô I smiled at her before I sprinted upstairs. Arianna laughed at what she assumed was my impatience to get into my dress.
        ÓLend!Ô I burst through his door. He looked up, surprised. Still in basketball shorts and a plain Tshirt, he was lying on his stomach on the bed, sketching. I stopped and frowned. ÓArenÒt you going to get readyØÔ
        He laughed. ÓRemove clothes, put on tux. Should take all of two minutes. You look hot though.Ô
        ÓListen, I figured it out!Ô I sat down on the end of his bed.
        ÓFigured what outØÔ He pushed himself up to sit across from me.
        ÓThe poem thing! I know what it means!Ô Why hadnÒt I thought about it moreØ IÒd been so stupid!
        His eyebrows went up. ÓReallyØÔ
        ÓYeah! Okay, so Ñeyes like streams of melting snow,Ò duh. Then the Ñcold with the things she does not know,Ò well, if sheÒs like me sheÒs cold all the time, rightØ Things we donÒt know, IÒm not sure about.Ô There were a lot of things Vivian didnÒt know that left her feeling cold and alone. ÓAnyway, ÑHeaven above and Hell beneath,Ò thatÒs Earth, where weÒre all stuck. I mean, like the faeries are.
        But then Ñliquid flames to hide her grief,Ò thatÒs what the souls or energy look like×liquid, golden flames. And she takes them because they make her feel warm, like sheÒs not alone anymore. But then the last part×Ñdeath, death, death with no releaseÒØ ItÒs not about how sheÒs killing paranormals! Remember what your mom said, about giving Lish back to themØ VivianÒs not just killing them, sheÒs taking their souls and keeping them. TheyÒre stuck inside her, swirling around. So sheÒs killed them, but their souls are trapped!Ô I was tripping over my words, talking so fast to get it all out before I forgot anything. ÓLish and Jacques and everyone else, their souls havenÒt been released ×theyÒve just been stolen!Ô
        His eyes widened. ÓIt makes sense.Ô
        ÓSo do you think×What if we could get the souls outØ Do you think that would mean×Could Lish come backØ To lifeØÔ
        He frowned. ÓI donÒt know. Those bodies, they were dead. Even immortal bodies can die if it happens the right way.Ô
        ÓOh.Ô My shoulders slumped. I really thought that I had figured it out, thought I could get Lish back. In those last few minutes, it felt like I already had her. And now IÒd lost her again.
        Lend put his arms around me. ÓIÒm sorry, Evie.Ô
        I nodded. It had been stupid. Even if there was some way that LishÒs body and soul could be put back together, which wasnÒt likely (and would probably be gross, given how much time had passed), I had no idea how I could get the souls from Vivian, or if it was even possible.
        ÓStill, I think youÒre right about the meaning of the poem. TheyÒre dead but not released, because their souls are stuck. ThatÒs something, at least.Ô
        ÓFor all the good it does us, rightØÔ I sighed. He leaned in to give me a comfort kiss, but I pulled back. ÓOh, donÒt even think about it. Arianna will kill you if you mess up my makeup.Ô
        He smiled, raising one eyebrow. ÓIÒm fully planning on messing it up before the nightÒs over.Ô
        ÓGood luck with that.Ô I left his room for mine, more than a little disappointed that my aha moment hadnÒt actually solved anything. I couldnÒt help but feel I was failing Lish in a major way, but I didnÒt know what else I could do. IÒd figure out this Vivian thing. Eventually.
        At least I had the prom for consolation. Shallow, maybe, but I knew Lish would have wanted this for me. I could see her now, eyes beaming at me in approval. And I could see the tight line that
        RaquelÒs lips would form as she looked at the lack of sleevage and hint of cleavage. I could almost hear which sigh sheÒd use.
        If I thought about them anymore I was going to cry, and I was wearing far too much mascara for that. I stared at my dress, touching the material lovingly, blinking back tears. I had dreamed of a prom for so long, I couldnÒt believe I was going. With a boy I was in love with, no less. I would be as happy as Lish would have wanted me to be.
        I wished there were a mirror in the room, but I didnÒt need one to know how awesome this dress was. I had only stared at myself in it for like half an hour the first time I tried it on. And with the added touch of my high-heeled, peep-toe slingbacks in light gold, I was pretty sure there had never been a better prom ensemble in the history of the dance. Rather than jewelry, I rubbed shimmery lotion on my shoulders. I sparkled enough on my own tonight.
        Lend knocked. I opened the door, grinning. His reaction was perfect. His jaw dropped, then he just smiled like he couldnÒt believe his luck. I couldnÒt, either. Believe my luck, that is, because as hot as
        Water Boy was all the time, Water Boy in a tux was like ultimate hotness.
        ÓYou look amazing.Ô He held out his arm. I hooked my hand through his elbow and smiled.
        ÓLikewise,Ô I said, trying not to laugh I was so happy. ÓMaybe you should have bought the tux.Ô He laughed and we went down the stairs to where his dad and Arianna were waiting with cameras. After about a million pictures (and I didnÒt complain, I wanted proof, lots and lots of proof, of tonight), we went to the waiting limo.
        The driver held the door open for us. I stopped, squeezing LendÒs arm. ÓYou do know the driver is a troll, rightØÔ I whispered, nervous.
        He laughed. ÓYeah, we know. Good family friend.Ô
        We climbed into the back, the first ones to be picked up. After a few more stops to pick up John and
        Carlee (who smiled at me and complimented my dress), we drove to a small restaurant for dinner.
        The lights were dim and intimate, the decor elegant. We sat against a windowed wall, and I was glad×the plush bench seat meant I could snuggle in right next to Lend.
        Then we drove to the high school. John complained loudly about how ghetto it was to have the prom at the school, but I didnÒt care. Prom was prom. And there I was, at a prom, at a normal, wonderful prom, with my mostly normal, totally wonderful boyfriend. I felt like I was glowing I was so happy.
        We went into the gym, which was decorated with twinkling lights and gazebos, and I realized I really was glowing. In the dim lights my arm was like a flashlight. I glanced down at my chest and immediately regretted the neckline I had chosen. If my arm was like a flashlight, my heart was like a miniature sun. I put my hand over it and looked around, panicked, until I realized that no one else could see it.
        ÓWanna danceØÔ Lend asked, leading me out into the middle of the floor. Trying to ignore my glowing wrist as he put my arms behind his neck and pulled me in close, I smiled. It was some cheesy ballad, but I didnÒt care as long as it was a slow song. ÓSo, prom.Ô He grinned at me as we slowly moved back and forth. ÓYou like itØÔ
        I beamed. ÓBetter than Easton Heights.Ô



        PARTY CRASHER
        I already knew I was a disastrous dancer, thanks to the iPod ankle-spraining fiasco, but Lend and I threw caution and self-consciousness to the wind, flailing around in the middle of the floor with everyone else.
        Lend pulled me out for more pictures. ÓLetÒs just do a classic pose, okayØÔ he asked as we waited for the coupleÒs picture.
        I shrugged. I didnÒt know what he meant, and I didnÒt care as long as we got the photos. Like I said, I wanted proof. We stood next to each other, his arms around my waist. Then, right when the picture was about to be taken, Lend dipped me, putting one hand behind my head and kissing me full on the lips. I was so surprised I wouldÒve fallen over if he hadnÒt been holding me so tightly. As soon as the flash went off he pulled me back up.
        ÓYou dork!Ô I smacked him in the shoulder, laughing. ÓThatÒs going to be the weirdest picture ever.Ô
        ÓTold you I was going to mess up your makeup,Ô he said, a smug grin on his face.
        ÓYeah, speaking of which, now I have to go to the bathroom and reapply my lipstick.Ô I reached out and ran my thumb along his bottom lip. ÓItÒs a good shade for you, though.Ô
        ÓYou have lipstick hereØÔ he asked, confused since I hadnÒt brought a purse.
        ÓOh, never underestimate the ingenuity of a girl in figuring out where to pack necessities.Ô As much as I hated to leave him, I was determined to look hot all night.
        ÓArenÒt you going to ask someone to go with youØÔ
        ÓTo the bathroomØ WhyØÔ
        ÓGirls never go to the bathroom by themselves.Ô
        ÓIÒll try not to be too lonely in the ten seconds itÒll take me to finish.Ô
        He smiled. ÓMeet you by the drink table.Ô He put his arms around me, pulling me in close. ÓHurry,Ô he whispered, then let me go.
        I practically floated to the bathroom. A couple of other girls were in there, giggling about their dates and gossiping about who was wearing what trashy dress. I pulled the lipstick out of my bra. Being flat had its advantages in added storage space.
        Retouched to perfection, I walked back to the gym and looked for Lend. As I made my way around the dark edges of the gym, I scanned them for potential trouble.
        Rolling my eyes, I laughed. Tonight there were no vampires or faeries or crazy burning girls. As far as this high school was concerned, none of those things even existed. Lend waved to me from the drink table and, for the first time in years, I felt all the tension melt from my body.
        Just as I reached him, a slow song started. We moved to the dance floor and swayed like everyone else. ÓYou know,Ô he said, leaning in so closely his lips were on my ear, ÓI might lose all my masculine credit forever for saying this, but IÒm pretty sure tonight is perfect.Ô
        ÓMe, too.Ô If it were possible to die of happiness, you could have written my obituary right then.
        After a couple minutes of the swaying, Lend shook his head. ÓWe can do better than this.Ô He took my hand in his and began dancing us through the crowds in a bizarre imitation of the tango. As he dipped me backward, I saw John and Carlee, dancing so close youÒd be hard-pressed to slip a sheet of paper between them.
        Lend pulled me back up and grinned mischievously. ÓYou thinking what IÒm thinkingØ

        As one we charged forward, using our outstretched hands like a wedge to break them apart. Carlee laughed and John jumped on LendÒs back, trying to give him a noogie.
        ÓBoys, honestly,Ô I said, giggling.
        ÓMay I cut inØÔ a voice like liquid gold murmured in my ear. My spine stiffened as my stomach clenched with fear, and before I could scream a slender hand took mine and spun me away through the crowd. I tried to pull back but we were twirling impossibly fast, the room around us a blur as a sea of faces swirled around me. RethÒs arms around me were like steel bands.
        ÓLend!Ô I shouted, only keeping my balance because of RethÒs too-strong hand on my back. In a glimpse I saw Lend, his face a picture of panic as he tried to fight through the mass of dresses and tuxedos to get to us. Silk and sequins made a rainbow curtain, hiding him from my sight once again as Reth slid expertly through the bodies around us. Humanity, as always, provided no protection from him.
        We broke through the edge of the crowd and Reth danced us straight through a faerie door and away from everything I had ever wanted.
        ÓEvelyn, my love. Finally we dance.Ô He dipped me back, pulling my body right up against his in the infinite darkness. I closed my eyes, my head spinning, as I willed myself not to cry. Why couldnÒt I have remembered to shove some dry bread in my bra along with the lipstickØ Or an iron pipeØ
        Why did I let myself think I could be normalØ
        ÓTake me back,Ô I said, pushing myself as far away from him as possible, hating that I had to keep hold of his hand in the Paths.
        ÓOh, come now. We havenÒt spoken in so long. IÒm sorry about that, really. I meant to visit, but you were sleeping in a nasty iron bed and that watery witch was rather vigilant. But IÒve managed to keep busy with our old friends at IPCA. So many social calls to make thanks to you and your wonderful words.Ô
        ÓWhat are you talking aboutØÔ I asked, my voice flat to avoid betraying the rising panic. What had I doneØ I thought of my words from that night×commanding him to take a new name. That would keep IPCA from bossing him around anymore, but I didnÒt see how that would free him completely.
        Then I remembered the other command: ignore what IPCA told you. I wanted to throw up as the full weight of my words hit me. No doubt he took it to mean ignore every command IPCA ever gave him, including all those donÒt-harm-people rules. ÓOh, no,Ô I whispered, horrified. ÓWhat have you doneØÔ
        He smiled, his teeth brilliant white in the darkness, and took several steps. I resisted, but he dragged me along, and then we were in a meadow that wasnÒt really a meadow. The edges were hazy, indefinite, and the cheery yellow sky felt far too close. Grass and small pink flowers were set in whorls and patterns, the whole place a mocking picture of tranquility.
        ÓThere.Ô Two chairs appeared and he sat in one, gesturing for me to do the same. ÓNow that youÒre safe and sound, we can finish.Ô
        ÓOh, IÒm finished.Ô I folded my arms tightly across my chest. ÓHow many of them did you killØÔ
        He frowned. ÓWho did I killØÔ
        ÓIPCA. How many did you killØ Did you kill RaquelØ Is that how Vivian got her communicatorØÔ I was shouting now, so angry with him I didnÒt care what happened. I wanted him to get mad; I was tired of his smug smile.
        ÓGoodness, Evelyn, listen to you. IÒve simply helped them into an early retirement of sorts. I didnÒt kill anyone. Why would you want me to do a thing like thatØÔ
        ÓI donÒt want you to! Why should I believe you, after you let Vivian into the Center! Are you going to pick her up nextØ How long have you been working with herØÔ
        He smiled. ÓOh, yes, that evening was a nice bit of choreography. But, I assure you, IÒve not been
        Ñworking with her,Ò as you put it. I needed a new name and you seem to work best under stress. I wouldnÒt have allowed anything to happen to you. Still, it hasnÒt been easy, getting involved in the dreary workings of the court again, and youÒve sorely tried my patience. When we finish, you might stand a chance of justifying my involvement.Ô
        I shook my head in disbelief. ÓThatÒs really what it was aboutØ All those paranormals died so you could force me into a situation where IÒd give you that commandØÔ
        ÓWell, yes. But weÒve got to move along.Ô
        ÓWhy couldnÒt you leave me aloneØ I was fine! You have your stupid new name. Why didnÒt you just stay in the Faerie RealmsØÔ
        ÓBecause they were about to find you, my love. I could only hide your location for so long before they caught on. Vivian is on her way there right now.Ô
        I covered my mouth, shaking my head in horror. ÓNo, she canÒt×sheÒll×Take me back! Right now! IÒve got to warn them!Ô
        Reth sighed, crossing his legs. ÓThey donÒt matter. And you have yet to be filled.

        ÓI donÒt want any more of your disgusting soul!Ô
        He narrowed his eyes, angry. The sky twirled from yellow to nearly black, wind whipping my dress.
        ÓMy dear girl, youÒve no idea what I am sacrificing to keep you alive; to secure your eternity. It comes at great cost, and IÒm not about to waste all the effort it took to make you by throwing you at
        Vivian.Ô
        ÓYou×you made meØÔ It was too horrible to imagine.
        ÓMy court made you. We had to have something to balance against theirs, after all.

        ÓOh, I know all about your court,Ô I spat. ÓAnd IÒm not doing anything for the Unseelie faeries!Ô
        He gave me a puzzled look once again. ÓWhat makes you think IÒm UnseelieØÔ
        ÓIÒm not stupid! Unseelie faeries are the evil ones!Ô
        ÓI absolutely agree. Horrid, the lot of them. We would have made you sooner, but we didnÒt know they had succeeded with Vivian. Still, thereÒs time. If youÒll give me your hand.Ô He stood.
        ÓNever.Ô I glared at him, so angry I was shaking. ÓAnd you forgot something.Ô
        ÓOhØÔ he asked, calmly walking toward me.
        ÓDenfehlath!Ô I shouted. His eyes went wide with surprise and anger as a door opened next to me and the faerie with ruby eyes walked through.
        ÓWhat have you done, EvelynØÔ he asked.
        ÓTake me to LendÒs house!Ô I said, turning to Fehl. She laughed her shattering-glass laugh, shooting a look of triumph at Reth.
        ÓThere you are.Ô She took my hand and we jumped through the door. Her steel grasp through the
        Paths made me nervous. She wasnÒt annoyed anymore, she was eager. I had to run to keep up. At last another door opened and we came out in LendÒs kitchen.
        Vivian, in all her fiery glory, sat on the counter, swinging her legs. ÓFinally!Ô she said, jumping down. ÓItÒs about time! Thanks, Fehl.Ô I couldnÒt make out her features under the brightness of her light, but I could hear the smile. I was dead. We were all dead, and once again it was my fault.
        I looked at the faerie in horror. She smiled at me. ÓOh, bleep,Ô I whispered. If Reth really was a good faerie, I couldnÒt imagine what Fehl must be like.
        Vivian picked something up off the ground. Before I could react she swung it, barely missing me and smashing it into FehlÒs face. Fehl crumpled to the ground. ÓIron skillet,Ô Vivian said cheerfully.
        ÓSmart family. So, baby sister, howÒs it goingØÔ



        SOUL SUCK
        W hat could I possibly say to Vivian, standing here in LendÒs kitchenØ I was terrified. And not just for myself, but for Lend and everyone here. IÒd brought Vivian right to them. I had to get her out, away from the people I loved. ÓI×YouÒre here.Ô My brain felt as frozen as my body. I watched her burn, golden and bright.
        ÓYeah, stupid. I would have gotten here a lot sooner if you had just told me where you were.Ô It was so weird talking to her now that I couldnÒt see her features. I had to go by the tone of her voice. She seemed happy.
        ÓUmm, sorry about that. I guess a faerie was blocking you.Ô I had to get her to leave with me. I didnÒt know what Lend would do now, but we couldnÒt be in this house much longer. ÓSo, what do you say we goØÔ
        She laughed. ÓWhyØ IÒve always wanted to drain a faerie. Plus, hey, I can show you how!Ô She knelt down next to Fehl. ÓI wonder how long sheÒll be out. Well, forever now.Ô She put out a burning hand, placing it on the faerieÒs chest. ÓI always hated her. Her voice was like×I donÒt knowlike breaking glass.Ô
        I shook my head. ÓWe should go. Right now! I mean, other faeries know where we are, rightØ LetÒs leave.Ô
        ÓChill, Evie.Ô She turned her face up to me and I could barely make out her eyes above the liquid flames. ÓWe donÒt need to worry about the faeries anymore, not now that weÒre together.Ô She looked back down at Fehl. ÓMan, she just keeps going and going. If I had known faeries had this much to offer, wow. ItÒs×Come on, I want you to feel this with me. YouÒre going to love it. ThereÒs nothing better, not in this whole sucky world.Ô
        ÓPlease stop,Ô I said, half sobbing. I couldnÒt help it. As much as I didnÒt like Fehl, I couldnÒt stand there, watching her soul being sucked away.
        ÓWhyØÔ
        ÓBecause×you donÒt need to!Ô
        Vivian shook her head, standing up. ÓYou donÒt get it.Ô
        ÓNo, I do! But, look, you said IÒm getting brighter, rightØÔ
        She nodded. ÓKiller dress, by the way.Ô
        ÓI havenÒt taken any! I donÒt even know how. So thereÒs another way, thereÒs got to be, rightØÔ
        ÓNo, there isnÒt. I already told you. We donÒt have our own souls. IÒm not going to stop, not now that I found you. Do you know how long IÒve been waitingØ Do youØ Fifty years, thatÒs how long.Ô
        I was shocked. She didnÒt look older than twenty. ÓYouÒre not×HowØÔ
        ÓBecause of this.Ô She held out her flaming hands. ÓHow do you thinkØ I would have burned out before I even hit adulthood. So tell me, Evelyn, do you want to dieØÔ
        ÓNo, I donÒt, but I donÒt want to take other souls just to live!Ô
        ÓYou donÒt have any choice!Ô Her voice changed, went softer. ÓWhat about your boyfriendØ The one made of waterØ YouÒve noticed his soul, rightØ That light he carries around with himØ It was bright. Do you know what that meansØÔ
        I shook my head. I didnÒt want her to talk about Lend, to notice him. He had to stay safe.
        ÓThat means he isnÒt going to die. Did you ever think about thatØ Your little boyfriend will last forever, and youÒre going to snuff out like a stubby little candle. So, you still too good for thisØÔ
        Lend was immortal. My heart broke in that moment, remembering the way David looked at Cresseda, that sorrow, that separation. Would that be my roleØ Left behindØ Or would I be dead, like Vivian saidØ
        ÓListen to me. This faerieØ Do you know how many people she killed before IPCA started controlling herØ Men, women, children. And for no reason. She thinks itÒs funny. So you tell me how much she deserves that soul. Tell me why any of these things deserve what they have. And even the ones you think are innocent×why should they be forced to stay hereØ ItÒs wrong. IÒm saving them, and
        IÒm protecting the world from the ones like her.Ô
        I closed my eyes. I used to think I was protecting the world, too. But it wasnÒt that simple. Nothing was. Who were we to decide that anyone or anything didnÒt deserve the spark of life they had been givenØ ÓThat makes us just as bad as the faeries.Ô
        She slapped me. I stumbled, falling against the counter and putting my hand to my cheek. It burned.
        ÓIÒm nothing like them!Ô She grabbed my hand, pulling me to where Fehl was lying on the ground, but the faerie was gone. Vivian swore loudly, standing up and looking around. ÓLook what you did!
        I wasnÒt done with her. Now who will I show you onØÔ
        Just then another door lit up. Reth stormed through, looking like he was ready to bring the house down on all of us.
        Vivian laughed. ÓPerfect timing.Ô
        Reth looked at me, giving Vivian time to pick up the skillet. She swung it at the back of his head, knocking him down. He tried to stand but she pushed the skillet flat against his chest.
        ÓDonÒt know why it works, but so glad it does,Ô she said. ÓCome on, Evie. You canÒt tell me this faerie×after everything he did to you, how he lied and manipulated and used you×you canÒt tell me he deserves to live forever. Think of how many more girls heÒll take, how many more heÒll hurt.Ô
        I shook my head, tears in my eyes. I didnÒt know which one of them I was more scared of. RethÒs amber eyes blazed with fury. I was sure that if the iron hadnÒt been blocking him, Vivian would be dead. If she could die with the amount of energy she had flowing through her. And then I realizedthere was nothing I could do to stop her. If I fought her, sheÒd lose her temper and kill me. Everyone
        I cared about would die, too, and weÒd all be trapped forever, swirling around in her sad, empty black hole of a body, just like Lish. I couldnÒt fight her. Reth was right; I wouldnÒt survive.
        Kneeling, I shook my head in defeat. ÓShow me how.Ô
        She laughed. ÓItÒs about time!Ô
        ÓDo I just touch himØÔ
        ÓNo, itÒs not that simple. Otherwise youÒd drain everyone you ever touched. Put your hand thereright over his heart. ThatÒs where the soul is centered. Then you have to want it. You have to know it should be yours and want it and call for it. ItÒll hear you, because thatÒs what weÒre made for.
        WeÒre the Empty Ones, and the souls want to come to us. ThatÒs why we can see everything, why we can see past the glamours. And once you have more, you can see straight through to souls.Ô She put her free hand on my arm, and I could hear the happiness in her voice. ÓItÒs beautiful, Evie, and theyÒll all be ours. Together.Ô
        Nodding, I put my hand on RethÒs chest. His achingly lovely face had gone calm, and he regarded me with placid eyes.
        ÓYouÒve got to want it,Ô Vivian said eagerly. ÓTake it.Ô
        And then I knew. I knew what I wanted. ÓHey, Viv,Ô I said, trying not to cry as I turned to look at her. I could feel her joy at finally connecting with someone. ÓIÒm sorry you were alone for so long.
        And IÒm sorry. So sorry.Ô
        I shoved my palm against her chest. She was so hot it burned. I could feel her searing my flesh, but
        I didnÒt move, closing my eyes and, for the first time, opening myself up, inviting the souls in.
        Nothing happened.
        Vivian ripped my hand away from her chest and threw me across the room. I slammed into the wall, pain blossoming through my whole body. ÓWhyÒd you do thatØ Do you want me to kill youØ Because I will! I donÒt need your pity, you pathetic little thing. Do you know what I amØ IÒm a god, Evie. I am death, and I am life, and I canÒt believe I wanted to share this with you. The faeries were right.Ô She shook her head as she crossed the room and stood over me, bright and terrible. ÓThereÒs no point in keeping you around.Ô She pulled me up by my hair, forcing my face right next to hers. I could feel my skin turning red from the heat, the stench of burning hair stinging my nose. Her voice lowered, softened. ÓI should have known you wouldnÒt understand, you wouldnÒt really want it. But donÒt worry. IÒll add what little soul youÒve managed to scrape together to my collection. That way we really can be together forever.Ô
        She put her hand over my heart.
        I held my breath, clutching at the last precious seconds of my life. How would death feelØ Her hand was hot, burning. But that was it×my life didnÒt rush out of me.
        Her shoulders started shaking and I realized why it wasnÒt working. ÓYou have to want it,Ô I whispered. Vivian didnÒt want to kill me. Lifting my own hand, I put it gently over her heart. I understood now×I wanted it. I wanted those souls, wanted to free them from her. ÓLet go, Viv.Ô
        I gasped, stiffening as the heat burst through her skin, racing like an electric current through my entire body. I was flooded with it, overwhelmed. Nothing existed but me and the fire spreading to every cell.
        Vivian dimmed, all her fire draining. Her features became clearer, the flames dwindling until they were only in her heart and behind her eyes. Just a little more, I knew, just a little more and sheÒd be gone. And then I felt her. Felt Vivian, her own soul. It was such a tiny, broken thing, and I longed to take it, give it haven in myself. I nearly did, until I saw her eyes. They had gone cold×so cold, and blank.
        I ripped my hand away and Vivian fell to the ground. I thought I could still see a spark, the very faintest hint of a soul.
        And then I didnÒt care.
        With the fire coursing through me everything was removed, like I was seeing the world as it truly was×nothing but a passing dream, dark and cold and dead. I was eternal and nothing in this existence, nothing in this normal life I had craved so much, mattered at all.
        ÓItÒs about time,Ô Reth said, leaning casually against the counter.



        PATHS AND POSSIBILITIES
        I looked at Reth. Filled as I was, I could see better than ever through his natural form and straight to his soul. It was beautiful. Unlike the liquid flames heÒd given me, his soul was stationary, crystallized. It was the same bright gold of all the other souls but utterly unchanging.
        ÓI was going to be cross with you, calling an Unseelie faerie right to you. If you had died, I would have been very disappointed. But this worked out nicely. Now we donÒt have to waste time filling you.Ô He stood up straight, smiling. ÓWe can get right to the fun part.Ô
        ÓThe fun partØÔ Even my voice sounded different; it was richer, layered, like multiple versions of myself were speaking at the same time. An immortal voice.
        ÓOh, yes.Ô He clapped his hands. ÓWe can dance all night, every night, and youÒll last forever now.
        Of course, thereÒs work to do as well. But that can wait until after IÒve taken you around the court.
        TheyÒll all be thrilled to meet you. And now that youÒll be joining us, I can explain everything to you. Listen to me, prattling on. IÒm so pleased we won, that you can come home with me where you belong.Ô
        ÓWhyØÔ
        He looked puzzled. ÓWhy whatØÔ
        ÓWhy would I come with youØÔ
        ÓWell, you certainly donÒt belong here anymore! You can feel it, canÒt youØ The transience, the flimsiness of this worldØ Besides, itÒs impossible to keep anything clean.Ô He frowned down at his waistcoat and brushed at it. ÓAnd then thereÒs the work to be done, gates to be opened, homes to find. IÒm glad itÒs going to be your poem. Far more cheerful.Ô
        ÓMy poem.Ô I would have been eager to know before, desperate almost, but it was difficult to care, burning with life, so much life.
        ÓLetÒs see, how did that one goÅÑEyes like streams of melting snow,Ò and so striking, by the way.
        ÑCold with the things she does not know. Heaven above and Hell beneath, liquid flames will end her grief. With her fire, at last release. With her fire, at last release.ÒÔ
        The house felt close×too confining, too temporary. The decay weighed me down. I walked to the front door, barely noticing when the doorknob melted in my hand. Stepping off the porch, I breathed in deeply and looked up at the sky. The stars, cold and bright, felt like good company. Odd shadows and hints of light surrounded me. I saw everything. Not only was every leaf, every blade of grass perfectly defined, there was more×just beyond what I was seeing.
        ÓEvelyn, love, where are you goingØÔ Reth caught up, standing next to me.
        ÓThe light and shadows. Where are they coming fromØÔ
        ÓPaths and possibilities. I can teach you how to manipulate them, if youÒd like.Ô
        I stared up at the stars. Lifting my burning hand, I held it flat against the air. ÓThereÒs something here,Ô I said softly, my voice foreign and strange in my ears. There was so much more to this world, more than I had ever felt. ÓA door.Ô
        Reth put his hand on my arm. ÓOh, you donÒt need to bother with that. ThatÒs nothing. IÒll make the door. You belong with me, by my side for eternity.Ô
        I turned back to the sky. If I aligned those stars just right in my vision, it looked like a gate. Odd IÒd never noticed.
        ÓEvelyn, stop,Ô Reth said, an edge of panic in his voice now.
        ÓStop whatØÔ
        ÓYou donÒt want to let them go. Not like this.Ô
        I turned to him, frowning. ÓWhat are you talking aboutØÔ
        ÓThe souls. You need them. That is not the gate youÒre supposed to open.Ô
        ÓMy souls.Ô I sighed. I loved them. Closing my eyes, I breathed in deeply, tracing the energy, my energy, my souls. I was filled. But underneath, vague and gnawing, I felt off. It was too much, and not enough, all at the same time. The flames were stretching me, changing me. And while I was already full to bursting, I could feel the craving, the desire seeping in. ÓI want more,Ô I whispered.
        ÓWell, that can be arranged. Come on.Ô Reth pulled gently on my arm. Why didnÒt I burn himØ
        Then I noticed lights. It took me several seconds to realize it was a car. It screeched to a stop in front of us and a man jumped out of the driverÒs side. His soul was a pale, quavering thing, already on the decline. It made me feel peaceful in a way I couldnÒt explain, tender toward its fragile beauty.
        Then the other door opened. I went rigid. If I had thought RethÒs was beautiful, it was nothing to this soul. It filled the night with light, dancing and rippling like the reflection on a pond. I hadnÒt seen many souls, but I knew that this one was special. I wanted it. I needed it.
        ÓEvie!Ô
        I blinked, trying to filter through my disconnect and place the voice.
        ÓEvie, are you okayØÔ
        ÓLend.Ô My Lend. It clicked into place. That soul was my Lend. I clenched my hands into fists at my side. I shouldnÒt take that one.
        ÓWhatÒs×Your voice, itÒs different. What did he do to youØÔ
        I squinted, trying to see LendÒs face over his soul. Maybe if I could see his face I wouldnÒt want him so badly, maybe IÒd be able to stop. I lifted one hand toward him.
        ÓOh, go ahead,Ô Reth said. ÓHe doesnÒt matter. But do hurry, we should be getting along.Ô
        ÓWhat happenedØÔ Lend ran up to me, within reach. I wanted to cry as I put my hand on his chest, but I couldnÒt. It had to be mine. I opened up the channelAnd gasped. In that moment, touching LendÒs soul, I finally connected with my own. It had been lost in the swirl of new souls, overwhelmed. But my soul knew LendÒs, loved it, and it was enough.
        I pulled my hand back before Lend lost anything. Closing my eyes, I held onto that recognition, focused on my own soul in the flames. And then I noticed the individuals. Hundreds of them, freed from Vivian only to be trapped again. My breath caught×I felt LishÒs. I knew it was hers. Gentle and intelligent, swirling nearest to my heart. I wanted to keep her with me forever.
        The guilt came then and I tried to push it down. If I let them go, I didnÒt belong with Lend. Not with the soul IÒd seen. IÒd burn out and heÒd continue, eternal and breathtaking. Just like Vivian had said.
        ÓIf I keep them, I could stay with you.Ô Tears streamed down my face.
        ÓKeep whatØÔ
        ÓThe souls.Ô
        ÓThe×whatØÔ
        ÓI took them, from Vivian.Ô
        ÓVivianÒs hereØÔ He looked around, panicked.
        ÓNot anymore.Ô I shook my head sadly. ÓBut, Lend, IÒve got them×theyÒre inside me.

        ÓWhat do you meanØ You took the soulsØÔ His voice was concerned and scared.
        I was ready to argue, explain why I had to keep them. But watching his soul dancing in front of me, I knew I couldnÒt. I couldnÒt be with him, not like this. I wouldnÒt deserve to. This immortality, this life exploding within me×it wasnÒt mine. I couldnÒt ask Lend to love me like this. My own soul was the only one I could offer. Now that I knew I had one, it was enough. I had never been empty.
        ÓI have to let them go,Ô I whispered.
        ÓLet the souls goØÔ
        ÓThey need to be released.Ô
        ÓNot yet!Ô Reth said, anger twisting his smooth, golden voice.
        I looked back at the stars. The souls nudged me forward, guiding my hand up.
        ÓEvie!Ô Lend said, panicked.
        I looked down at him. I was rising into the air; I couldnÒt stop. If I didnÒt release them now, I didnÒt think IÒd be able to. Finding the outline of the stars, I pushed my hand forward×and met resistance.
        This was it.
        ÓStop.Ô RethÒs voice was hard, commanding. My arms wouldnÒt move. ÓThat is not the gate you need to open. If you let them go now, all this will be wasted. We need those souls! This is not the right gate.Ô
        I focused, willing the fire to concentrate in my arm. It grew even brighter, turning from gold to pure white, blinding in its intensity. And then, still pulling against the power of RethÒs voice, I lifted a single finger and traced the stars, the light leaving a trail of white between each point until the entire gate was outlined.
        I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. ÓGo,Ô I whispered. For the briefest moment I felt peace, gratitude; then excruciating pain as the fire ripped straight out of my body and shot through the gate of stars. Just when I thought I could stand the pain no longer, it was over. Almost. A single lingering soul×Lish, my Lish×paused, passing through my heart in what I knew was her last good-bye.
        As my body went cold and dark I fell toward the earth, wondering again what death would feel like.
        I smiled, grateful I had at least known my own soul if only for a moment, and then everything went black.



        HEAVEN, HELL, AND THAT LITTLE PLACE BETWEEN
        B eing dead wasnÒt supposed to hurt. Where was the fairness in thatØ If I was dead, the least the universe could do was make it painless. Maybe I was in hell, but I really didnÒt think I deserved that.
        Besides, hell was supposed to be hot, and I was freezing. Absolutely freezing.
        I moved my legs, trying to get more comfortable. Holy bleep, I wasnÒt dead! If I were dead, I wouldnÒt have my body. As my soreness settled in, I knew I definitely had a body. That hurt. All over. I forced my eyelids open, feeling like they weighed twenty pounds each.
        Not hell. Not heaven, either, because I really hoped that place would have more taste than this ugly paneled ceiling with fluorescent lights. ÓUgh,Ô I said, figuring that one word summed up both how I felt and what I thought of the decor.
        I raised my head, ignoring the swimming lights in front of my eyes, and looked down at myself. I was covered with several blankets and one of my arms had a lovely little IV taped to it. Then I noticed something really bad×my dress was gone. I might not have been dead, but if anything had happened to that dress, someone was going to be.
        Lifting my arm to scratch the area around the IV tape, I stopped. The glow×the liquid fire that had been there since Reth forced it on me×was gone. All of it, every last bit from him and Vivian. I was both relieved and sad. With my flames gone, everything was strangely heavy, like gravity pulled harder than normal on me, binding me to the earth.
        I felt around my body then, looking for damage. Nowhere seemed especially sorer than anywhere else. I sighed, laying my head back down. Maybe I was here because I was dying. Maybe letting go of all those souls hadnÒt killed me, but I didnÒt have enough left to hang on for much longer.
        Or maybe I should just push the freaking call button and ask a nurse. The worst that could happen was them coming in with stun guns, having figured out I was a freak of nature. I paused. That would actually be pretty bad. IÒd take a nap first. At least then IÒd be well rested if I was going to be interrogated or something.
        I fell into a strange, exhausted sleep. I thought I heard the door open, but couldnÒt muster the energy to open my eyes or move. Someone set something down on the table next to me, then sat on the edge of the bed. A gentle hand brushed the hair back from my forehead, and then lips brushed the top of my head.
        The bed sprung back and soft steps padded away. I heard a small, soft sigh×a happy one.
        ÓRaquelØÔ I murmured, finally forcing my eyes open. The room was empty. Disappointment washed over me. I had been sure it was her. I wanted it to be her.
        A vase with an explosion of bright tropical flowers was on the table next to me, with a small card.
        My hands trembling, I opened it. It read, ÓBe happy, my darling girl. YouÒll be missed more than youÒll ever know. Love, Raquel.Ô
        I looked back at the door, my heart fluttering. I wanted to say good-bye, even if it would make things harder in the long run, even though I knew Raquel wouldnÒt leave IPCA and I wouldnÒt go back. Our time together really was over.
        Suddenly I missed her more than ever before.
        I wiped a small tear away, feeling very alone in this stupid room with its salmon-colored walls and worn furniture. Where was LendØ I was more than a little disappointed. If this were Easton Heights, Lend would have been by my bedside the whole time, having cried himself to sleep holding my hand. Then IÒd gently wake him up and weÒd kiss like crazy. Of course, weÒd also break up before the end of the episode, which I didnÒt like quite so well.
        My stomach tied itself in horrible knots. Maybe Lend didnÒt want to be here. I had, after all, nearly sucked out his soul. I closed my eyes as the memories of what happened overwhelmed me. ÓVivian,Ô I whispered, wanting to vomit. Had I killed herØ
        A throat cleared next to me and I sat up in bed, startled. ÓRaquelØÔ
        ÓHardly.Ô
        ÓOh, go away,Ô I snapped, turning to look at Reth, who had made himself comfortable in a chair next to my bed.
        He glared at me. ÓIÒm very disappointed in you, Evelyn. After all that time, everything I gave you.
        Very disappointed indeed.Ô
        I laughed. What can I say, I was loopy from pain and an empty stomach. And I was done with Reth and his crap. ÓOuch. IÒm devastated.Ô
        ÓNot only did you release the soul I gave you but you didnÒt even fill your end of the prophecy. The prophecy I worked very hard to make sure you lived to hear, I might add.Ô
        ÓSee, thatÒs the problem with putting your prophecies in vague poem form. Because I filled it exactly×released all those souls.Ô
        His eyes flashed with fury. ÓYou werenÒt meant to release them, you silly child. You were meant to release me. Us.Ô
        ÓWhatÒs that supposed to meanØÔ
        ÓItÒs hardly your business now!Ô
        ÓSorry. Guess you should have been clearer. Now, if you donÒt mind, IÒd like to go back to sleep.Ô
        He stood. ÓI am not finished with you yet.Ô
        I lifted my hand, palm toward him. ÓReallyØ Because lemme tell you, having all those souls inside me, IÒd be lying if I said it didnÒt give me a real taste for them. So unless you want to lose yours, I suggest you stay far, far away from me. Got itØÔ
        His face went ice cold and he smiled at me. ÓYou cannot last on your own, my love. You will need more, and then youÒll become what youÒre meant to be. When that happens, IÒll forgive you.Ô He turned and walked through a door in the wall.
        I exhaled. I couldnÒt believe he had been dissuaded that easily, and I was sure heÒd be back someday. But his words wouldnÒt leave me. I loved life. I loved this world, and I especially loved Lend. I didnÒt want to leave it, but I wouldnÒt become Vivian, no matter how strong the temptation would be.
        I pulled down the neck of my hospital gown and gasped. My heart, which I had expected to be as cold and empty as my wrist, glowed with a faint light. It was subtler than when Reth put soul in me, but there was definitely still something there. It was both puzzling and comforting.
        The doorknob turned, startling me. I yanked my gown back into place as Lend burst in, out of breath and upset. ÓIÒm so sorry! The doctor said you probably wouldnÒt wake up for a few more hours, and so I thought IÒd×Evie, IÒm so sorry, I wanted to be here.Ô
        I smiled as he rushed across the room and took my hand in his. It was nice to see his real face again.
        As amazing as his soul was, IÒd rather see him. ÓSo what happenedØÔ I asked.
        He shook his head. ÓMan, it was crazy. After Reth took you away, I called my dad. We raced back and saw you and Reth. You were all weird and floated up in the sky, then you went stiff and you dropped. I caught you, but I kinda didnÒt do a great job.Ô He looked sheepish. ÓYour head hit the ground pretty hard. So Reth said in his stupid commanding voice, ÑIÒll be taking her with me,Ò and I said, ÑOver my dead body,Ò and he shrugged like that was fine by him and started toward me. But then my dad, who had gone back to the car as soon as you started floating, came out with his golf club. I never understood why he keeps custom golf clubs everywhere since he doesnÒt actually golf.
        But then he held it up in the air and said, ÑIÒve got a nine iron that says otherwise.ÒÔ
        ÓYouÒre kidding me.Ô
        Lend shook his head, his eyes shining with excitement. ÓNo, dead serious, it was so freaking awesome. RethÒs face went all furious×it looked like he was going to kill both of us. Then he just turned around and walked through a tree and disappeared.Ô
        ÓWow. Your dad rocks.Ô
        ÓI know. So then we took you inside×What happened to the doorknob, by the wayØÔ
        ÓUmm, oopsØÔ
        He laughed. ÓAnyway, we found Vivian on the floor. I thought she was dead, but my dad found a pulse. When you didnÒt wake up right away we brought you both here. YouÒll be fine, just some minor burns and hypothermia, which was kind of hard to explain.Ô
        I laughed drily. I had managed to stop Vivian, free the souls, and not kill anyone in the process. Or die myself. I had done okay. ÓWhere is VivØÔ
        ÓShe was here, but I think sheÒs gone now. My dad says sheÒll probably never wake up, so he found someone who could take care of her.Ô
        I frowned, wondering who on earth could do that until I remembered my first visitor. Raquel would take good care of her. The idea of Vivian, asleep and alone forever, made me sad, but at least sheÒd be safe from the faeries.
        I wondered when the same thing would happen to me, when I would burn out.
        ÓSo, IÒve got a question,Ô Lend said. ÓWhat did you mean when you said if you kept the souls you could stay with meØÔ
        I bit my lip. Lend had no idea that he was immortal, his soul brilliant and eternal. I opened my mouth to tell him but couldnÒt choke out the words. It felt like as soon as I said it, that would be the end for us. ÓI donÒt know.Ô I shrugged and tried to smile. ÓAll those souls burning me up inside, I was kind of whacked out.Ô
        ÓWhat did it feel likeØÔ
        I shifted uncomfortably. Remembering it made me feel even colder; I wanted to forget how amazing it was. I couldnÒt have that again. Ever. ÓCrowdedØÔ
        ÓWell, IÒm just glad youÒre okay.Ô
        ÓMe, too. So, what was so important that you had to leaveØÔ
        ÓAh.Ô He plopped a bag on the bed next to me. ÓI thought youÒd want something to do until you got released.Ô He pulled out a box. A boxed set, to be more specific. The first two seasons of Easton
        Heights.
        ÓShut up!Ô I shrieked. ÓYou really were worried about me, werenÒt youØÔ
        He smiled but the strain showed through. ÓI was really scared IÒd lost you.Ô
        I scooted over, patting the bed next to me. ÓNo such luck. And now you get to watch forty straight hours of Easton Heights with me!Ô
        He turned on the first disk, shaking his head, then got onto the bed next to me. ÓSmall price to pay for getting to hold your hand.Ô
        I wasnÒt cold anymore.